TV Temp (Various Celebs)

[Robertdoc]

TV Temp: Jenna Fischer

Originally published in November 2011, featuring Jenna Fischer

This is the first part of a series where a TV fan gets to do temp work for his favorite shows and get close to his favorite TV beauties -- who are coincidentally my favorite TV beauties. Forewarning: none of them come from reality shows, E! programs or the Disney Channel.

************************************

March 2008

One never realizes how fast time flies until they actually think about it. After I graduated from college in May 2007, I thought time was just dragging on; but that was probably because I couldn't find a job. Now in March 2008, I can really take stock in how fast 10 months can go.

10 months ago I was a college graduate, and yet I was rushing on graduation night to catch the Season 3 finale of my favorite TV comedy "The Office." Now fast forward almost a year to me being on "The Office" set and comforting one of the stars.

In fact, it was the very same one who happened to be my first celebrity crush.

But maybe a bit of rewinding is required before we get that far ahead.

With few journalism jobs available after graduation, I had to settle for looking for temp jobs. On a lark, I sent my resume to a Hollywood temp agency, since writing in "the business" was my second career choice. That was the period where time slowed to a crawl; at least until the agency called back and said they had something for me.

This brings us up to February 2008, when the TV branch of the agency offered me a few weeks of temp work on.....well, I think you can already guess what show it was. Now that the writers' strike was over, shows across the board were rushing to complete their abbreviated seasons. And "The Office" needed an extra hand or two for a few weeks to help with meager tasks along the way.

While this was temp work that would divert me from finding a real job and career, I was too star struck to care. Being near TV favorites like Steve Carell, Rainn Wilson, John Krasinski and the staff that helped them make me laugh each Thursday night; that sounded better than refreshing my e-mail box for resume rejections.

There was one other "Office" star I didn't mention right away, but I figured that she deserved extra exposition.

While I was a fan of many actresses, I didn't exactly "crush" on them -- not even the supermodels and traditional sex symbols. You can ask me to explain why Jenna Fischer, a.k.a. Pam Beesley, was the exception, but I doubt I could answer that well. As an aspiring writer, that is probably a bit troubling.

Part of it is probably how her years of toil, odd jobs and bit parts before breaking out on "The Office" put some of my job problems into context. Part of it was because I was obsessed with Jim and Pam's three-year long struggle to get together like any other "Office" fan. Part of it could also be because she seemed like one of those "they're just like us" regular celebrities for fans to look up to, in those pre-Twitter days when having a MySpace page to talk with fans was cool. And the fact that both Pam and Jenna were deceptively plain and actually quite gorgeous played a role as well.

Why she caught my eye like that before any another megastar actress did is harder to put into words. But it probably makes more sense considering what happened when I met her.

While I was nervous to meet Jenna, the cast and crew, I knew my duties would keep me from talking to them for too long, so I focused on remaining professional. In any case, Jenna had announced her separation from then-husband James Gunn back in September, came off a really bad fall in May and was robbed of the Best Supporting Actress comedy Emmy in September as well. So I figured she had better things to think about than a temp fawning on her.

So I put those star struck thoughts out of my mind while I did my job; or at least kept them locked up until I got home. I spent half my time doing tasks for the crew and the other half for the cast, with sides appreciating my efforts. Jenna always thanked me for my help when she needed something, so I was glad to see I wasn't wrong in idolizing her.

And I wasn't wrong about idolizing everyone else, especially in moments where I got to see them filming. What's more, I got a first-hand look at some intriguing material about Jim planning to propose to Pam. It seemed the days of worrying about those two were over indeed.

But it turned out to be a different case for the real life Pam, as I learned in the middle of my second week.

I had been asked to deliver a few papers and notes to Jenna's trailer that afternoon. Since I had already done this a few times, my initial nervousness at being in her trailer had passed to a point. So I knocked on her door like normal and she let me in as normal. Yet the fact that her eyes were a bit watery and they hadn't been completely wiped of tears wasn't normal.

If I had come a few minutes later, she might have fully composed herself and I would have been able to go before she broke down again. But the timing didn't work that way, as she saw how I was analyzing her eyes and wasn't able to compose herself much longer.

The last several difficult months had been weighing hard on Jenna, as I had suspected/feared. Ever since her tumble down a staircase in May, her difficulties had been piling up, helped in no small part by her in-progress divorce. Her work load on "The Office" and in movies like "Blades and Glory" was helping, yet she wouldn't have the show to get her through the summer. As she explained it, this was one of those times where it was hard for her to cope and believe that things would turn around soon. She had had a few of those times already, and she figured that they would keep coming for a while now.

She did try to apologize for crying in front of me, but I tried to dismiss it as gently as I could. All I could do was listen anyway, in between trying to figure out what to say when I could finally talk. Despite being a would-be writer, it is far easier for me to think of the right things to say when I'm typing on a computer and can plan out my words. When I have to improv and talk in real life, it is harder for me to think and speak on my feet.

Maybe that's why I said what I said, since I had been thinking it over for months and I needed something that I wouldn't stumble over. If I had more time to think it through, I probably wouldn't have said it since it could have come across as personal and creepy. But as Jenna was questioning how she would start over, this was the best response I could think of.

"You know, you guys aired last year's finale on my graduation day," I started, even though I was sure bringing that up would confuse Jenna at first. "Even though it was such a big day, I was still making sure that I'd get home in time to see it. And when I saw you smile when Jim came back, it was worth it."

This was bordering on the creepy stuff I wanted to hold back, so I got to my point faster. "It was the biggest day of my life, but seeing that made it even better for me. If you can make that kind of impact on a fan on a day like that, then there's no way you won't win over other people. Heck, you already made an impact by being the first celebrity I ever crushed on, so there you go."

By then I was pretty sure I'd be kicked out for that kind of babbling, so I got back to my serious points while I could. "Okay, I, I know that was Pam who got the happy ending and big smile, but that was you too! I'm sure you'll get that back just like she did! There can't all be Roy's and Karen's in the way, right?"

Now that I was out of words, I was more aware that I had crossed a line somewhere. Since I had to improv again and it wasn't my specialty anyway, I figured it was time to go. "Okay.....well, they want you back on set in a half-hour....just so you know."

I didn't bother to look at her after I said that stuff about her smile, and I certainly wasn't going to look now. I had already imagined some pretty negative reactions, and I at least wanted to get out of the trailer before I could see them come true.

Fortunately, I just had to help the crew for the rest of the next two days....and I supposed it was a good sign that I was still allowed to come to the set.

Once I started helping the cast again, I only saw Jenna on the set and had to get things for her while everyone was watching. I did manage to gradually look at her again, and I eventually realized she was smiling at me as if nothing had happened. Maybe she was cried out, or maybe she was too busy with other things to call me out for being too forward. Either way, I took whatever relief I could get.

It was a particular relief since this was my last week as a temp, so at least this wouldn't hang over my final days. By the end of the week, I thought less about my speech to Jenna and focused more on savoring the rest of the experience while I could.

Yet it started to look like I wouldn't be that lucky at first on my next-to-last day.

Since I was leaving tomorrow, a few of the actors and crew members had said their goodbyes and signed their memorabilia for me while they could. But Jenna didn't come to me with any of those things, which I tried not to be surprised about.

I had just come to terms with it when I was told that Jenna wanted to see me in her trailer.

As it was my first time back there since that speech and I didn't have anything to get for her, that negative imagination of mine ran rampant again. So I promised to take her offended words in stride and just hoped she wouldn't have this put on my resume. As if it wasn't enticing enough to those in Hollywood.

I finally knocked on the trailer door and was let in, then walked the steps to see Jenna standing nearby in her usual Pam clothes. I tried not to let that affect me, since this wasn't actually Pam Beesley and I hadn't confessed to crushing on Pam.

She walked past me and closed the trailer door, giving me a few final seconds to prepare myself. In those seconds, I swore to let her speak and/or yell before I tried to weakly defend myself.

"First of all....thank you."

That made me speak earlier than I wanted, even though I only said "Huh?"

"What you said....it got my mind off of things, that's for sure. I was thinking about the bad stuff too much, but I can get back to normal if I'm distracted. Your speech distracted me and got me through the day....so thank you."

I still half expected there to be a "But" and a lecture after that, so I got in a bashful "You're welcome" while I could.

"Second of all....did you mean all of it?"

I read between the lines well enough to know that "it" meant the stuff about my crush, or at least part of it did. Since I was starting to sense that I wasn't in trouble, I spoke honestly, even though being honest got me into this mess. "Well....sure I did. It was the wrong time to say it, but I did mean it."

"No, no, it was fine," Jenna replied, looking a tiny bit flustered herself now. "I just.....I'm just kind of new to hearing things like that about me, that's all. I mean, a lot of fans say great stuff about me and Pam. But your stuff was pretty unique. I know it probably isn't for other celebrities, but it is to me."

"Well, um, I'm sure you'll hear more stuff like that in the future from fans. I'm glad I could set the bar a bit," I responded. Now I was feeling comfortable enough to kid around, despite still expecting the other shoe to drop soon. Given that this was going so well, something had to screw it up and balance it out.

"I'm glad too. I just wanted to tell you before tomorrow....so thank you again. You've been a big help around here."

I was now comfy enough to prepare a jokey question about whether she'd tell that to the temp agency, although that could also be a serious question.

But my comfort level and all questions were erased from my brain when she came up and pecked me on the lips. For good measure, she hugged me just as gently as well.

It took me five seconds to realize I still had a pulse, and at that point she finally pulled away a bit, yet still had her arms slightly around me.

Even then I couldn't form a coherent reaction, and it was quite obvious she was studying me to see what my reaction would be.

All I could do was stare into her eyes again, which triggered the events of the last incident in the trailer. But this time, instead of seeing tears around her eyes, I got to take in their beauty without any distraction.

After a second or two, I actually felt myself smile as a result, without even thinking it. That made her smile as well, which gave me another beautiful sight to admire.

Yet I was caught by surprise again when she kissed me a second time, letting it linger for an additional second. So that left me back to square one with no idea how to react, and I still couldn't activate my vocal cords one way or the other. But Jenna did when she softly said "You can kiss back, you know."

I didn't know what she was thinking or doing and a growing part of me was telling me not to care. Yet it hadn't grown big enough -- believe it or not -- for me not to nitpick a little bit. "If....if you're doing this because you're pent up or taking pity on me, I....."

I wasn't sure if I could refuse even if she admitted she was, now that it was starting to sink in what was happening. But somehow, I actually wanted to give her the chance to get off the hook, despite how she was the one setting me on it.

"I'm your first crush," Jenna semi-whispered. At that point, I certainly wasn't going to ruin the mood by correcting her and saying she was my first celebrity crush. "I think you've earned the chance for it to pay off. And I need this too....and you still have to do what we say for one more day."

That made me wonder if this sounded more like extortion or blackmail, but nothing in her eyes suggested that; and I made sure to check. "I just want to be sure...." I had to go on. "You don't have to do something you'd regret," I kept going like a babbling idiot as the part of me that wanted to get on with this was getting louder.

"I don't think you'd be that bad.....would you?" she asked in a tone that was teasing, playful, and just like Pam's tone when she collaborated with Jim on a Dwight prank. But in this context, it was far sexier than anything even Jim must have imagined, and that was probably saying something.

I let just one more concern delay this, as I made sure that the door was closed and the shades were down, although it would take an effort for anyone to peek in through the high windows. We would have our privacy, but it was probably up to us to keep the noise down.

But there was nothing that noisy about kissing, which Jenna was back to doing with me. And this time, I took her advice and started to kiss back as well.

That's when it finally sunk in that I was kissing and about to do more with Jenna Fischer. I had fantasies for how that might have gone in the past, yet the specifics of how I went about it weren't coming to mind.

Not much was coming to mind at the moment, especially once she hugged me again and pressed her body against mine. Now I just wanted to touch her no matter how I did it in my fantasies, so I figured that was a good place to start.

But if I was really doing this, I had to do it right and fully savor it. I put my arms to work at last and placed a hand on the small of her back. Once our lips broke, I put the other hand on her face and almost caught my breath at how soft it was.

Jenna just smiled/smirked as I fully cupped her cheek and kissed her again, eventually opening my mouth to give her tongue an invitation in.

As her breath and tongue started to flood my mouth, I slid my lower hand up her back and the upper one down her cheek into her hair. Once my hands met, they tentatively went to her shoulders, where my fingers started to dip under the top of her shirt.

Since I was starting to feel emboldened and Jenna wasn't pushing away yet, I figured she wouldn't mind if I started to unbutton said shirt. I knew that Jenna wasn't needed on the set for about 35 minutes, so I decided I should move a little faster anyway.

Yet once I finished unbuttoning, I realized I should be willing to reciprocate, so I broke from her and started to unbutton my shirt as well. I resisted the temptation to peek onto her open shirt and what lay beneath it until I was close to baring my chest as well.

Maybe that wasn't the wisest risk to take, since I didn't have a six pack and now I had to worry if I was attractive enough to satisfy her. Even if she wanted to have sex with someone, she shouldn't have had to settle for someone she didn't find a little enticing.

That was a very corny thought, but if she was willing to kiss me and fulfill my fantasies, the least I could do is live up to hers as well.

It was with that concern that I finally shed my shirt with some final nerves. Yet as she had throughout these last several minutes, Jenna set those nerves back with a sweet, satisfied smile of approval. As an added bonus, she got her shirt completely off as well, leaving her top half only clad in a purple bra that showed an ample amount of cleavage.

Despite how Pam Beesley stayed buttoned up on the show, it remained hard to hide how well endowed Jenna Fischer was. I had heard the rumors that her chest would be shown off even more in theaters on "Blades of Glory" but I was getting an even greater show right here, and in 3D.

Yet while her C-cups were the main attraction, I had time to take in the bare curves she had below it, and how they went down to her still covered, but obviously just as shapely bottom.

But I could only focus on one set of body parts at a time, so I chose to focus on her tits for now.

I took the lead this time by pulling her to me and placing my lips and face onto her upper chest, although I didn't go to her boobs quite yet. She began to moan as my lips dipped lower, and especially when my hands started to head towards her skirt.

I realized I should have probably worked on getting the bra off first, yet Jenna was ahead of me as she raced to take it off before my mouth reached her left breast. Yet I had to kiss it once while it was still trapped inside, and I did just as I heard the bra clasp come off.

Jenna wiggled her chest to get the unclasped bra to come off, right as I pulled the zipper down her skirt. But I was temporarily distracted from that when her bare, round breasts finished jiggling.

Once they settled down, I started multitasking again by putting my right hand on her left boob and using my left to get her skirt down. She worked on wiggling it all the way down herself and stepping out of it, leaving only her matching purple panties on her body.

I was distracted by her nearly naked form long enough for her to get away and head over to the nearest couch. Getting the idea, I started to get my own pants off and got them down right before I laid down on top of her.

With that, I went to work on both her tits as our bodies started to grind together; along with our still covered groins.

Jenna's hands now started to explore my body and head steadily down south. To match her, I had my hands slide down her stomach and begin to graze the top of her panties. She then did the same to my underwear and topped me by dipping a whole finger inside; landing it a hair away from my already engorged erection.

And that brought on a whole new set of concerns; such as how long it would stay engorged once she touched it.

While I wasn't a virgin and had already survived my "first time" premature eruption, the sensation of having this woman touch it could easily bring a repeat performance. So for once, I thought on my feet and tried to buy a little time by sliding my finger down her panties first.

Jenna took a deep breath once my finger brushed past the area inside her panties, and I did as well once I got a good feel. But I concluded that focusing on pleasuring her down below would help stabilize me once she got to work down there.

She put my theory to the test by brushing a few of her fingers down my shaft, as we now began to masturbate each other. Within a minute, I had a digit navigating inside of her while the others were stroking her outer lips. Meanwhile, her hand had formed into a pumping fist around my cock and was getting to work just as vigorously.

At this point, we were moaning loud enough that the fear of being overheard became real again, so I tried to muffle our noises by kissing her. But we still were vocal despite being muffled, helped in no small part by how intense our kisses were getting. Finally I broke apart, needing to catch my breath in more ways than one.

"I think....I should use something other than my finger on you...while I still can," I panted out. So we reluctantly removed our hands from each other's genitals, but stayed within range to actually get our undergarments off. We were completely naked for the first time, and I wanted to take it in at a different angle.

I sat up on the couch as Jenna got the idea and stood up on her feet. After getting to see her nude form standing in front of me for a moment, she moved forward and squatted down to sit on my lap. She steadied herself by holding onto my shoulders and wrapping her legs around me while I gripped my hands onto her full, peach-shaped backside.

My cock was erect right up against her pussy, but after she got comfortable she lifted herself up so that I could make my move inside.

I hoped that the minute I spent without something warm and tight grasping my dick would help me last longer now. But even a soft, petite hand has nothing on the warmth and heat from someone's pussy, famous or not. Such was the case when Jenna lowered herself onto me, but after exhaling I willed myself to get under control.

Once I did, I trailed my eyes up my companion's supple body until they landed right back to her eyes again. They had the same kind of lust, eagerness and a bit of playfulness that they had when this all started. It only started about 20 minutes ago, yet in this case, time thankfully didn't feel like it had flown by that fast.

The hope was that it would stay that way for the home stretch as I lightly started thrusting. Jenna rocked herself right on me while also pushing her ass back against my hands. I placed my head on her shoulder to watch her bottom gyrate before I started nibbling on her shoulder.

"Mmhmm....fuck me," Jenna cooed, which literally made my cock twitch.

As such, I couldn't help but play up that turn on. "Hmm.....who knew Pam had such a dirty mouth?" I quipped.

"Those cameras can't catch everything, you know," Jenna got out while containing her groans. "If they were on last summer.....Fancy New Beesley would have made that documentary so dirty."

"Yeah? You think they could keep up with those big bouncing titties and ass?" I taunted.

"I'd.....have liked to see them try," Jenna growled out as she started to bounce on me faster. "But you're setting the bar too high again."

"Look who's talking," I strained to say as I pulled my head back and studied her again, which inspired me to suspend our banter and get serious for a bit. "You're fucking gorgeous, Jenna."

I reluctantly moved my hands from her ass to her waist as Jenna slowed down just a bit to take in my words. Who knows if she had heard those words in a while, although I'd like to believe she had been used to hearing it before.

Nevertheless, this time made her smile and that helped satisfy me as we started to kiss a little slower than before. But we got back to thrusting faster again by the time we broke apart, as we were focused on the big finish now.

To that end, Jenna asked "So how do you want to cum? I'm protected, so...."

The offer to finish inside of her was tempting, but now that the finish was ahead, it sank in that this likely one-time chance would be over soon. I couldn't look back at it and think that there was something I forgot to do or some trick that I hadn't used. So I decided that I should end this with something we hadn't tried yet.

I could ask for her to finish me off with her mouth or tits, since she had already used her hand and pussy on me. But I couldn't have her finish me without me doing the same for her. And that made me remember a way in which we could both finish each other. "Are you close yet?"

"Getting there," she reassured as she sank herself deeper onto me.

"When you're close.....get off so I can use my mouth. You can do the same if you want," I offered without trying to be pushy.

"I think I'd want that," Jenna assured. With that settled, we worked on bringing ourselves to the brink faster, albeit not that fast. I knew I'd probably get closer than her, so I tried to bring her as close as I could while keeping myself stable.

By holding on a while longer, I would get to be finished off by her mouth, which both helped and hurt my efforts to contain myself. Once it started to hurt my efforts, I slowed down to signal that I was ready to change positions.

I tried to savor being inside her for a few seconds more, which helped me even less in holding myself back. I had to pull out sooner than I would have liked, yet it did get me to keep holding on.

I decided I would like to finish on the couch instead of the floor, so I sat on my back as Jenna gave me room. After I was completely on my back, Jenna got back on the coach and then turned around before backing herself up towards me.

Soon her ass and pussy were hovering above my face while hers was hovering above my cock; and it was clear that she was almost as stimulated already as I was.

I placed my hands back on her ass and slid them over to her hips so I could grip them as I leaned in towards her. I got in a few good licks before I felt her take one of her own, which made me moan an "Oh, fuck" right into her opening. Those vibrations made her moan around me as well, making us both eager for more.

I placed my lips and teeth over one of her lower lips and tried to suck it as vigorously as she was sucking me off. It was a challenge, yet it did sound like she was appreciating my efforts. I suckled as much of her clit and her juices as I could, then used a finger to stimulate whatever my mouth couldn't reach.

As I let my finger take more responsibility, I moved my face to the right to try and see what Jenna was doing.

I was vividly feeling it, but the sight of seeing her bobbing down my cock and rubbing her lips up and down my shaft was a victory for the power of sight. But the win got even more lopsided when she looked over and gazed right at me as she suckled on my head. At that point, holding back was all but futile.

"Gonna cum....." I tried to warn as her mouth popped off me. It then spoke "Do it.....cum in Pam Beesley's mouth."

I only had enough strength after that, and after Jenna went back down on me with more humming, to return to her pussy and try to finish her off at the same time.

It was a futile effort, but I did lick and groan quite intensely into her as I finally let go. As such, it only took another 30 seconds after I finished my last spurt before she started spurting as well.

It felt like she had gotten most of my release inside her mouth, but I couldn't do much better with hers. I devoured as much as I could, yet my own climax was starting to knock me out.

I wasn't sleepy, especially since there was no way I could fall asleep here. Still, I had spent all of the sexual energy that I could and had tried everything that I wanted to.

But now that I actually did it all, there was the awkward aftermath to look forward to. I only had to face Jenna for one more day after this, and then it was back to our separate worlds.

Presumably, I couldn't say I'd call her or that we'd stay friends, so that left me with even less to say to her after all this. It certainly seemed like she wasn't regretting this in the moment, although the moment was now over.

While I had taken on the sexual challenges of this encounter without any nerves, the moments before and afterwards were another matter.

Therefore, I was a bit reluctant to gaze at Jenna after she crawled off of me. But somehow, I did softly ask "Did I do my task?" which again showed that I had less of a way with words when I wasn't on a laptop.

"You sure did," I finally heard Jenna say before I actually turned to look at her gathering up her clothes.

"You're not just saying that? I can take criticism," I reassured, even though I hadn't asked for it in this area before.

"You don't have to. I needed something and you gave it to me, just like last week. Only this time you used your dick instead of your words. And it worked even better....so thank you again."

"Huh.....somehow I feel I should be doing the thanking," I stated, as my relief turned into quips again. "But if you want to thank me, you could recommend me to the temp agency....but not in completely vivid details."

"I won't have to go that far.....but I'll do everything else. I mean it."

I stood up as Jenna finished putting her clothes in a pile, then smiled as me just as she had been doing all day. The nervousness of the aftermath officially faded away, as it was clear that all would be well for both of us.

She hugged me just as she did to start this off, only we were both naked in this case. Yet it gave us a chance to feel each other up with our hands one last time; and at least on my end, it made me feel a bit sad that there wasn't time for an encore.

But after this last half-hour, asking for more would be overkill, and I had more than enough to keep in my brain forever. So I swallowed back any negative feelings, pulling back after I got a final feel of her breasts and face. Once that need was satisfied, I went back to a light hearted tone and asked, "Well I suppose you'll need my help in straightening your clothes out?"

Jenna chuckled and playfully smacked my shoulder for an answer, but her clothes did need to be straightened and fixed before she got back on set. So I got to work on that final official task for her while I did the same for my own clothing.

Even the omnipotent cameras at Dunder-Mifflin wouldn't have been able to infer that we had been up to something after we got dressed again.

But even the quasi-reality that the Dunder-Mifflin cameras filmed had nothing on regular reality. Just as Pam Beesley and the fantasies of her had nothing on Jenna Fischer.

At the least, keeping that to myself would help make it easier to keep the "Office" spoilers I learned to myself. So there was that to be thankful for as well.

[Robertdoc]

TV Temp: Tina Fey

Originally published in November 2011

November 2008

I still had no permanent job after my time on "The Office" and with Jenna Fischer. But I found other ways to make money than temping. I found a freelance website to write on and make a few bucks, and more opportunities were starting to open up by fall. Once I committed to that, I stopped thinking so much about that day in March with Jenna; at least before nighttime.

Just as the experience with Jenna was once in a lifetime, I took the same view with the rest of the temp service.

But that viewpoint was shattered when the agency finally called in late October.

According to them, Jenna called a few days back to see if I had found work on another set. When she found out I hadn't, she raised some objections and asked a few questions.

While there were no openings on shows filmed in L.A., there was one in New York for one of NBC's other comedy shows; which Jenna was able to contact to help seal the deal.

Yet I was hardly going to complain that she did, since the agency was sending me to New York in a few days on their dime. And getting to work for "30 Rock" for 10 days was nothing to sneeze at either; especially nowadays.

This was at a time where "30 Rock" mastermind Tina Fey was everyone's comedy idol; moreso than usual. The Sarah Palin gravy train had long since taken off and put the writer/actress into the zeitgeist; as if several Emmys for herself and her show hadn't done that already.

Her and her show needed all of the helpers they could get, as she tried to do her regular job and handle her new side job on "Saturday Night Live" all at once.

Tina had performed juggling acts like that for years on "SNL" and "30 Rock." Still, running an Emmy-winning series and being swept right into the biggest election of our time was quite a double duty. And now I could play a very very small part in helping her show stay stable in the meantime.

It would have been an honor to aid her at any time, given her accomplishments. But to do it at this time period, in a stint that would stretch into Election Night, was the kind of luck I thought I had already used up.

However, I only got that lucky because I used my old luck so well, which inspired Jenna to remember and help me. I said as much in a letter to her before I went, and felt confident that I would have a response waiting when I got back.

I had actually been to New York earlier that year to see Yankee Stadium before it came down. Plus, the freelance website I worked for had an office in New York, so if things took off, I could visit them more often. I wasn't a complete tourist although I was quite close, yet I managed to make my way to 30 Rockefeller Center.

The work would last from October 28 to November 7; and as it turned out, that also fell in between Tina's last pre-election bit as Sarah Palin on "SNL." Therefore, while I was anxious to do things for her and see her at work, I knew not to bother her too much more. I just focused on making sure she had nothing else to worry about from my end.

Thoughts of things developing like they had with Jenna never entered my mind; not during work hours anyway.

Like Jenna, Tina had the kind of beauty that didn't catch your eye at first; yet it would stay stuck in your mind once you noticed she was actually quite attractive. Her big brain and her glasses may have also helped to overshadow that, but it was there for those who paid attention. However, I didn't fixate on those thoughts, even though I'm sure thousands of others had worse fantasies of her in her Palin outfits by now.

In any case she was married with a daughter, and if she ever wanted to cheat there was no way she could hide it from the media now. The moral question of whether I would go along with it if she did have room never entered my mind; it didn't have to in my fantasy life anyway.

But as I did for most of my "Office" stint, I kept my fantasy and work life completely separate. The exception was in those times when I wondered if Jenna talked to Tina about me to get me the job; and how she described me. It was fortunate that I didn't have many of those free moments, especially since tasks for Alec Baldwin and Tracy Morgan took up enough time by themselves.

Like Jenna, Tina always thanked me, didn't ask anything unreasonable of me, and stayed professional despite her workload. Since she was both part of the cast and crew, I got more glimpses of her and got to see her in her various elements.

Of course, I was glued to my hotel TV when she performed with John McCain that Saturday night since I couldn't see it in person. Still, knowing that she had done that right near where I temporarily worked gave me a chill the next Monday.

The real chills were still to come on the day after that, since it was Election Night.

It was an abbreviated work day since everyone had to go vote and Alec did his last-minute stumping for Obama. Yet we were allowed to stay inside and watch the returns if we wanted to. I stayed while some others went to watch at home or go about their regular night. I didn't know if Tina was still there or had gone home, although I assumed she would sleep in early now that it looked like Sarah Palin wouldn't be our next vice president.

That became even more obvious at around 9:30 p.m., yet I still wanted to be in Studio 8H to see when it was official. But there were no returns coming in at the moment, so I wandered around looking for something to do until the next polls closed.

Eventually I found myself in the empty writers' room, briefly wondering if there was something I could file or put away. Then I found something that was out of place; a TV on in one of the offices. In fact, I could recognize that it was Tina's office, yet with the door open I could see that she wasn't inside.

I could have left then before she got back. However, I went forward towards the office; half to see if there were any new election updates, and half to get a closer look at the rest of the office. It took about 30 seconds for my eyes to look around, and to see that there were no new returns since I last checked, so I figured I'd pushed my luck long enough.

Yet I saw that I had pushed it a few seconds longer than that, once I turned to see Tina Fey approaching me and her office.

"Gah! I'm sorry Tina, I, I mean Mrs.Fey!" I stuttered. "I'll just get out of your way now...." I knew it was kind of dumb to be that nervous, since Tina didn't snap at her staff like Liz Lemon often had to do. But she was clearly trying to get some privacy and I had invaded it, so I wanted to leave in case she did channel Liz.

"No new polls in the last few minutes?" Tina instead asked calmly.

"Huh? Um, no, nothing new," I answered in a more stable manner. "I'm sure I'll find another TV that'll say the same thing."

"That's all right, I'm sure mine will crack any minute now," she replied. "You can watch it squirm if you want."

"No, I couldn't," I insisted. "I can tell you want your privacy, which I do not blame you for."

"Yeah, well going cold turkey from people has been kind of boring. Maybe I'll adjust better if I have just one with me for a while."

At this point I would look like a jackass by declining an invite, so I had no choice but to take a seat in her office. Yet the news was hardly distracting enough, as I tried to think on what I could and should say to her, if I should say anything at all.

"If you got any Palin jokes saved up about tonight, you can get them out of the way now," Tina offered.

"What? No, I don't really have anything....even if I did, it'd be nothing you haven't heard already. But, uh, I suppose that they'll stop bugging you for a while after tonight," I reassured.

"No, she's opened too much of a Pandora's box from Anchorage for her to be stopped now. And I guess Sarah will bounce back too," she quipped, which made me laugh and officially settle down. "Yeah, she's not going away, so I've probably got just two or four years to air out my wig and glasses."

I was tempted to say "Two if we're lucky" to jokingly wish that Palin wouldn't run for President. Yet although Tina probably wasn't a McCain/Palin voter, she did share the stage with both of them just days ago and may not have wanted to really tear into them. So I settled for saying "It probably speaks as much to you as it does her that they won't let you retire the wig. That's got to count for something."

"Hell, who am I to complain if it does? It got me back on my old stomping grounds for a while. But at least I'll have a few Saturdays open for the next four years now."

"Well, you've done more than enough to earn that. I don't think even bitter McCain voters could argue...and they've got better things to be bitter about tonight anyway," I complimented.

Just a few minutes ago I was trying to get away from her, and now here I was going full fan boy on her. I supposed if I did have this time with her, I should be nice and honest for my trouble.

"That's very nice, and very true at the end. Jenna did say you had a way with words."

So there it was, then. "She... talked directly to you about me?" Once she nodded, I carefully added "I guess it was all nice stuff or I wouldn't be here."

Tina gave an almost suspicious, knowing smile for a split second, which once again made me wonder how graphic Jenna's descriptions were. But she smiled normally in the next split second and stated "She said you were a big help to her at a tough time. I figured we needed guys like that here right now."

"Well, I didn't do anything that made me that special," I said, willing to believe that Jenna didn't tell Tina everything about my time with her. "I just did a temp job for a few weeks and helped make the stars' jobs easier for a while. Hell, I still don't even have a permanent job."

"I guess that website of yours isn't hiring full-time?" That question helped interrupt my self-pity for a moment. "Wait, you know about that?"

"Jenna did most of my research about you for me. But I had to Google and do my part anyway. And I got some pretty good, promising results from it, so I'm not completely lazy."

Now I was going from self-pity to bashful in a record time. "Well, heh, that's not really my specialty....some of it is, like the TV stuff...I mean, it'd have to be, right?"

"That's how Jenna put it; at least some of it." Tina retorted. "She told me a few weeks ago that she reads your articles every day. Now I guess I have to let you go after this week to cure her withdrawal."

"I guess...." I trailed off, still taken aback at the latest example of how Jenna hadn't forgotten me. "She is something else."

"It's a good thing you reminded her of that. And I'm sure you'll have permanent bosses trying to remind you like that in no time." I was tempted to joke about how my future bosses wouldn't remind me quite like Jenna did, yet I wasn't ready to assume how much Tina knew about that. But if she was praising my work and complimenting me, it didn't matter what else she knew.

We wound up bantering like that for the next hour, as we occasionally remembered to check the election coverage. I let Tina do much of the talking when she recapped her Palin-centric stories of the last few months, and I actually made her laugh with my backstage stories on the "30 Rock" and "Office" sets.

I only slightly brought the mood down when I talked about my full time job prospects again, but Tina reminded me that she wasn't an overnight success as well. Of course, she had more future comedy superstars around her to help than I did, but I was too polite to note that; and still a bit too stunned that she was giving career advice to me.

By 10:30, Tina had moved from behind her desk to sit next to me on her couch. With the most recent back-and-forth between us over with, I paused to figure out what I could bring up next. We had certainly covered everything interesting about me, so that lessened my options. But we had done a good job of keeping up conversation so far, which made me realize something.

"You know, I've actually had a longer conversation with you than I ever did with Jenna," I pointed out.

"So you made that kind of impression without talking that much? I guess the sex really balanced that out, then."

Here came the nerves again, right on cue. Yet there was probably no point in using them to deny it. "God....she told you?"

"Not at first, but it slipped out of her after she sold me on you."

"Oh boy....I hope that doesn't give you the wrong idea about me," I tried to convey.

"What idea is that? The one where you helped your first celebrity crush at a bad time, got her to relieve some tension and were pretty good at 'relieving'? I hear bad ideas all the time in this room before we get to the good stuff, but this one sounded like a good first draft."

This was going into a direction that could both scare and excite me in a few seconds. But I needed to be sure I heard her right first. "You've been thinking about....my ideas with Jenna?"

"A few times when I needed to relax, yeah. I didn't plan out having you over here tonight, but I'm glad I got to do it at least once. Now that I've actually talked to you and gotten a more complete picture of you, I'll probably be thinking about those ideas a bit more."

I suspected she would start talking about how she wanted to do more than think soon. Before she did, I figured I'd voice my initial objections right off the bat. "It was easier to have those ideas with a divorced, lonely woman. You're married, so that makes those ideas more....complicated. Maybe you're just tempted because Jenna put those ideas in your head at a stressful time."

"I know that's probably it, I know!" Tina shot back. "It's just that Jenna painted such a vivid picture of you! And now that I know the picture of you with your clothes on is pretty cool....it makes it easier to wonder what could have been." She paused a bit before going on with "You can relate, right?"

I knew what she meant by 'relate,' yet sharing those thoughts might make it harder to keep my will power. However, Tina had been vividly honest with me and I owed her the same. "Kind of, yeah. I mean....you surpassed my earlier picture of you tonight too, and I already knew you were brilliant and beautiful. If it wasn't for these dang morals...I'd have quite a few ideas for you."

"I guess being too smart to get carried away has its downside," Tina replied.

"Yeah," was all I had. "We'd both like to collaborate with each other, but it's murkier than it was with Jenna. Plus I did it with her the day before I left, and I have a few more days here, so it'd be more awkward to work for you again after this. I don't want that, and I assume you don't either."

Once she nodded yes, I sighed and tried to think. "We're two creative people, even though we're on different levels. There's got to be something we can think of that'll relieve this tension and not make us feel guilty or awkward."

We tried to brainstorm to ourselves for a few moments, but then Tina broke the silence by yelling "Naked masturbation!"

I signaled for her to keep it down, remembering that her office door was still slightly open. Once I looked back and saw that no one was outside, I focused on making sense of her actual idea. "Where did that come from?"

"We'd feel too bad if we went all the way, right? But if we got naked and did stuff without penetrating, we could rationalize it more! Have you masturbated to fantasies of me?" It was something that Tina could ask that so normally, so I said yes if only to see what else she could bluntly talk about.

"Good, that'll make it easier to do it with me naked in the room! I think if we both do that, it'll give us the release we need, and we'll get to see each other naked too! That should power our fantasies long enough for us not to act on the dirtier stuff! We'll be satisfied and be able to get it out of our system without going overboard!"

She then calmed down and came down from the rush of her idea. "But this is a collaboration, so if you have any better ideas, I should hear them out first."

This was probably the most intellectual way to rationalize getting naked and masturbating that I could think of. But Tina was an intellectual and I was working on being one, so this did appeal to a few levels in me. I still knew enough to know this was still kind of cheating; yet if we didn't go all the way and we still got to experience that much of each other....

"God, we are nerds for thinking about jacking off like that," I joked. "But I suppose the average nerd wouldn't follow through with it. I know you're not the average nerd and I don't want to be average either, so...."

With that, I went over and actually closed the office door, then made sure to cover the windows. Behind me, I could hear that Tina was working on getting her clothes off, and she had gotten her blazer off by the time I turned around. I then started to unbutton my shirt so we could see each other disrobe.

Tina got into it and exaggerated a bit in removing her blouse very slowly. I laughed as I took my shoes and belt off, then bent down to get my pants off. When I looked back up, Tina already had her blouse off and had a green bra exposed. As she removed her pants next, I was confident that she could already see me stirring beneath my underpants.

But she needed to see for sure, so I removed those as she took off her panties at the same time. That just left her bra to deal with, and Tina made swift work of that within moments.

Jenna's body was flashier and a bit more ample in certain places than Tina's. However, it didn't mean that Tina's breasts weren't appealing and enticing, or that her hips, curves and legs weren't any less entrancing. Although she did have a daughter just a few years earlier, it made it all the more alluring that she maintained her figure like this. And of course, the fact that she still had her glasses on added a few more wonders to the package.

"You really are beautiful, Tina," I stated in the same way I did to Jenna before we started to fuck; even though I used more graphic words back then.

"You already said that, in a way," she pointed out as her eyes trailed to my obvious erection. I chuckled again before I focused on how to get down to business.

With my balls appropriately tightened, I brushed my fingers around them a bit as I started to study Tina. She got into character as well and sat down on a nearby chair, facing me forward with her legs spread. She studied me as my hand started to go up my shaft, and in response she drifted her left hand down to her breast and teased it a little.

I went a little faster and closer to my head as she lifted her breast up, then dropped it down and moved her hand lower as I focused on her breast jiggling. When it was done, I saw that her hand was now right above her crotch, so I slipped my thumb across the slit of my cock just before she moved her thumb through her slit as well.

My hand became a fist and started to grip my dick gently, as Tina's finger started to curl inside of her. She let out a low moan that helped me tighten my grip a bit more, but I let go for a few seconds so she could get a fuller look at my cock. I wiggled it around back and forth for her amusement before I went back to pumping, as she started to pump inside her pussy with more vigor.

"Mmm....I bet I wasn't like this in your fantasies," Tina breathed out. "But I guess you were doing what my fingers are right now, huh?"

"Among other things," I confessed as I started to get more carried away.

"What did you do, exactly?" she asked as she was getting into it as well. Now that I was getting more and more in the mood, I felt freer to share. It might help her along a bit, and maybe she'd do the same to help me as well.

"I didn't start there right away. I kneeled down, trailed my hands up your legs and up and down your body first. Also, I remember licking up to your thighs before I inched closer to my target."

"Oh yes....I kind of thought the same way," Tina went on. "You know the only thing Jenna regretted? She wished she had sucked your cock a bit more before the end."

I gritted my teeth both at that mental picture and at Tina starting to sound dirtier. "I didn't make that mistake in my mind. I made sure that your cock was both my appetizer and my dessert too." Oh God....I should have known she would have an amazing way with words in this too. "What meal was it for me in your mind? Did I have my glasses on or off?"

"Oh God....mmm.....you had them on at first. But I made sure you had them off in the second half. Either way, just seeing your eyes stare up at me while you sucked me off was the real treat....whether they were amplified by glasses or not." Geez, I really was a nerd to use a big word at a time like that.

Tina didn't seem to mind as she forced her finger in deeper and teased herself with another one. I found myself walking closer to her to get a better look, which she finally noticed once she opened her eyes again. "And what happened after you were amplified?"

Now it seemed like we were turning this into phone sex that wasn't over the phone. But I was close to being too far gone to take notice. "That's when I let something other than your mouth amplify it."

While we were still talking like nerds a bit, we were feeling less than intellectual at the moment. In fact, I started thrusting into my fist more as a cruder example of what I just talked about. She got the message and played with herself harder as she focused directly on my cock.

But she stopped just looking at it a few seconds later and actually took her hand out to touch it. It took me a second to register it and remember that we only agreed to masturbate in front of each other, not on each other. Yet those thoughts faded back again when she closed her own fist around my dick.

"Keep pumping," she panted out, which made me get the idea. She didn't take the chance that I wouldn't get it, however, as she used her free hand to bring mine towards her pussy. It seemed that we were now going from fucking our own hands to fucking each other with them; while still not going all the way even then.

This was less easy to rationalize and not feel guilty over later, but it was certainly easier to see it before our rubbing and dirty talk. Besides, if I simulated fucking her with her hand in place of her pussy, and my hand fucking her in place of my cock, that might be enough to do the job.

So we each adjusted to our new tasks for several seconds, although we got the hang of it soon enough. My body now stood over her while my cock thrusted into her hand and my own hand thrusted into her. It was an awkward position, as I had to grip my free hand on her chair so I didn't fall on top of her and lose my positioning.

Once I did that, I found myself staring right into Tina's eyes, which were reflecting her lust and passion; even moreso through her glasses. But it got even clearer when her free hand removed her glasses, just as she did midway through my fantasies. She tried to gaze at me like I said she did when I imagined her sucking me off, and the effort made me groan out an "Oh, fuck...." both from that and her faster hand.

"Hmm....if you fucked Jenna's pussy like you're fucking my two holes, it's a wonder she didn't get you to me sooner. I wouldn't have minded," Tina softly said. Her golden, sharp tongue was still working wonders; and now I wanted to feel it myself.

I crossed one more line and leaned in to kiss her, which didn't seem to take her by surprise for long. Like with Jenna, I used my free hand to cup Tina's cheek and face, right down to the scar below the side of her lip. Her own free hand went down my back and she groaned into my mouth as my tongue, cock and hand were all thrusting into parts of her.

As our tongues battled, Tina used more of my pre-cum to coat my dick so her hand could stroke it faster. She also placed her other hand right on my ass and tried to push it forward as well, which made me break the kiss.

"You'd better finish soon, or I'll forget why I didn't want this thing in the other hole," Tina gasped. In truth, the fact that it wasn't in there was making less intellectual sense now. "How did fantasy you cum anyway?"

I didn't know if answering her honestly would help or hurt things, yet one good tug from Tina helped me decide to open up. "Well, uh....usually with you on top of me. You're a powerful woman who deserves her power, so I thought you should have it in that way too."

This made Tina slow down a bit, which got me to delay my own movements as well. I had thought that was too complimentary to offend her, so the other alternative was that she was flattered. Which offered its own challenges.

"I do have power....power to get whatever I want around here. But that's kind of a problem now. See, what I want more and more is to ride your cock until it cums right in my pussy. I mean, I'm protected with pills and it's making less and less sense now that we haven't gone that far already.

"I've overridden my conscience's authority....how do I get power over yours so I can fuck you and make you cum harder than imaginary you did?"

That only warranted one answer. "Like that."

I rushed over to lie on the couch and only had to wait a few seconds for Tina to join me. She then laid on top of me and shifted her pussy right above my waiting cock. After all that had happened, I doubted I could last extremely long once I got inside of her; but I would soon find out for sure after she sat herself right down on me.

I tried to start off slowly and buy some time, while kissing her to add to the gentle effect. With both my hands now free, I placed them on the back of her legs and trailed them up to glide over her ass and back. She then began to bounce up and down a bit and sit up to give me a better look at her breasts, which I finally decided to play around with.

I slowed my thrusting a bit and let Tina take command as I worked my mouth on her tits and her upper chest. In return, she slid up and down my dick while gripping it tighter between her legs. We both moaned in unison again as Tina pulled away and sat completely up on me.

I placed my hands on her hips to help her ride me as I gazed back and forth between her filled pussy, her bouncing breasts and her eyes. I then saw that one of her hands was full, and she opened it to reveal that she had taken her glasses back on her way over here. Tina proceeded to put them on and complete the alluring effect.

"Oh yes....oh, I wanna cum....if that's okay with you, ma'mm," I said to play along with the fantasy.

"Mmm....you know what, on second thought I should be generous with my power. Let's work together and get each other off equally," Tina offered.

"Well....this is the night to celebrate equality," I concluded.

With that, Tina stopped riding me and waited for me to start thrusting with her again. Yet she got the upper hand again when her right hand reached back to brush my balls. I gasped, but got the idea once she smirked at me, so I decided to be equal and put my finger right up against her pussy and my cock.

We stimulated each other in two different ways each, although it was getting pretty hard to cum at the same time with her. Jenna lasted longer than me, which was a shock since it was my first time with a celebrity and with an established crush. Yet this crush set a new bar by making me the first one to cum, and by having me cum right inside of her.

This made me work my finger even harder to get her off in a timely manner, and although I was a minute late, it finally succeeded. Just as my juices finished settling into her, her's exploded and made my dick wet all over again. We continued to thrust as much as we could through the mixture for a few moments, but we soon had no more energy.

I collapsed back onto the couch and Tina landed on top of me. After resting my head against her neck for several seconds, I actually brought myself to turn to the right; and noticed that the still on TV listed that Obama had won.

Indeed, it was 11:05 now and Obama had been declared President-elect five minutes ago; or 10 minutes after I got on the couch.

"Look at that...it's official now...." I mentioned. Tina used what energy she had left to lift her head and see what I meant. "Oh....oh wow, so it is. So it was just a few minutes ago," she realized.

"Well....now everyone will ask where they were when Obama was declared President," I commented, before I thought of a segway into another matter. "But no matter how much peer pressure there is, I will keep my answer to myself. And no one will ever get your answer from me."

"That is a smart answer from a smart man." That could be read as a somewhat threatening statement for me to keep my mouth shut. But Tina was smiling and had a tongue-in-cheek look on her face, to let me know she was being playful and complimentary.

Although this intellectual exercise to rationalize and get around adultery was really a massive failure, Tina didn't show any regret. This did relieve tension and satisfy fantasies, helped take the edge off the end of a very busy time, and could be brushed off as a one-time spur of the moment thing. It wasn't a rock-solid rationalization, but sometimes brains and logic didn't always have to rule the day.

"Dammit, I forgot to suck your cock!" Tina said, unknowingly proving my silent point. "That was my best dirty talk material, and I couldn't deliver the punch line! Unless-"

"No," I got out, sensing where she was going with the 'joke.' "We've been in here long enough already. The staff is probably done partying and crying to themselves and they'll get to you soon....so there's no time for that kind of joke."

Tina sighed as she was on her knees getting her clothes in a pile; then she looked up to see that I was standing up now. "Well....maybe there's no time for the full joke."

With that, she thought on her feet again by sucking off the leftover juices on my hard -- but a tiny less hard than before- cock. Of course, it got fully hard soon enough with this move, especially when she looked up at me and then removed her glasses a moment later while keeping her wide eyes on me.

I had gone back on my vows to contain myself once before, and I was getting tempted to do it again before she popped off. "There we go. Not a bad way to turn a softball joke into hardballs again, eh?" she quipped before pecking my tip and moving back to get herself dressed.

While I was too overcome to laugh at the joke, this was one comedy arena where laughs weren't needed to make the jokes work. There were other ways to create comedy; and of course Tina Fey just had to be on the cutting edge of this form as well.

I spent a few more days seeing her work on her regular forms of comedy, although we didn't have any more alone time in the process. But she did smile and thank me for my help during my work tasks, as if there were no other undercurrents behind those compliments; yet we both knew better.

Unlike with Jenna, Tina was able to make time for a private goodbye on my last day, although it just consisted of a hand shake; and a hug when we saw no one was looking. We wished each other well and expressed confidence that our careers had more upsides yet to come.

And on the way home, once I reflected on now having two sexy experiences with gorgeous NBC comedy stars, I realized I actually might have more upsides ahead. It had been proven that this sort of thing wasn't a once-in-a-lifetime experience after all.

And if Jenna had set the stage for this second experience to thank me for the first; was it unimaginable that Tina could set another stage up for me herself someday?

And if so, what or who might that entangle me with?

[Sign54]

I remember these. Tina Fey is beautiful and did some surprisingly sexy photo shoots in the 00’s.

[Robertdoc]

TV Temp: Christina Hendricks

Originally published November 2011

July 2009

It took six months after meeting and being with Jenna Fischer to earn another temping job on "30 Rock." As it turned out, it took two months longer than that for my experiences with Tina Fey to pay off for my next gig. But I didn't blame Tina -- especially considering what show asked for me.

Instead of an award winning NBC cult comedy, an award winning cult drama wanted my services for a few weeks in mid-July 2009. I would take a trip back to the '60s and into the world of "Mad Men" -- although technically they filmed in Los Angeles in the present day. But I would play a small part in making sure that it still looked and sounded like the '60s, as if Matthew Weiner and company weren't thorough enough.

The temp agency didn't tell me that I got a recommendation from celebrities this time. However, it did not escape me that Tina had gotten "Mad Men" star Jon Hamm onto "30 Rock" a few months after I left. It may have sounded crazy to think that Tina had recommended me to Jon in case "Mad Men" needed a temp, and that he helped get the ball rolling as a favor to her. But having sex with Jenna and Tina last year was just as crazy; even to me and I actually did it.

Yet just because I got that lucky twice, I wasn't going to assume that the third time would be another charm. But considering that "Mad Men" was filled with lovely ladies like January Jones and Elisabeth Moss, stunning guest stars like Alison Brie and goddesses like Christina Hendricks, the thought didn't completely escape my mind.

Still, even after my past TV work, it remained outlandish to think I had this power over sexy TV stars. If I had to have a superpower, I would have preferred it to be one where I got a permanent job and/or a book published.

However, with my freelance work now starting to take off and provide a steady income, money and regular job searches weren't as big of a concern at the moment. I would now lose good money by taking days off at the site, but "Mad Men" would give me enough to balance it out.

Connecting with another actress would be something, especially one on this show. Yet if I made that as the goal, I knew I would be disappointed and it would ruin the experience of actually being on the "Mad Men" set. Besides, not expecting it yielded great results with Jenna and Tina, so I wasn't going to mess with a winning formula.

If it happened, it would probably be a sign that I'd have to die soon for having that kind of luck. If not, at least I'd still settle for working on the show and being near the likes of Hamm, Hendricks and the others.

I didn't confirm my suspicions that Jon made a recommendation for me thanks to Tina, and I wasn't going to ask him and risk total disaster. As usual, I just did my jobs, enjoyed seeing everyone do theirs, and was courteous and got courtesy in return.

One awkward moment did come on July 13, when I was tasked with alerting Christina Hendricks that she was needed on the set. I went over to the door of her dressing room and noticed that it had been left open ajar.

I was about to shrug it off and knock anyway, until I heard a very low moan. The kind of low moan that I had heard up close from Jenna and Tina; but if possible, this one was even deeper and huskier.

Since the door was slightly open, I could take one peek without getting caught. One was all I needed to see that Christina was in her chair, in her trademark Joan Holloway red dress -- only she had to hike it up above her knees so that she could reach below it and touch herself while sitting down.

That one split second look painted quite a picture -- and I presumably could have looked for a split second more. She didn't seem to notice me as her eyes looked closed, and given my recent circumstances, it could have had quite an end result. But I was still of my own sound mind to know that just because things worked like that with Jenna and Tina, it didn't mean Christina was the same.

Christina was the first actress I saw masturbating before I got naked with her, so that could have said something about her sexual appetite. However, she was engaged and I had already rationalized adultery once. And while I was able to hold off my decision to go all the way with Tina until the end, I knew that would be impossible with Christina.

Somehow, I had all these thoughts running through my brain in the split second after I peeked at her. And in that next split second, I went back behind the door and knocked like I was hired to do in the first place.

"Mrs. Hendricks? They need you on the set now, ma'am," I called; before remembering to actually close the door. I did quietly close it right before I heard her say "Oh....oh yes, of course. Tell them I'll be right there, thank you."

Since that was all she had to say, I presumed she either hadn't noticed me peeking after all or didn't want to bring it up. In any case, I technically only looked for one second, which shouldn't have been fast enough for her to catch me.

Maybe she heard me closing the door; that could have made her draw conclusions. But in any case, I went away before she emerged from her dressing room, and nothing came out of it for the rest of the day. I made extra sure not to look at her awkwardly when she was on the set; and since I was already training myself not to ogle her, it wasn't that hard.

That kept me from wondering what I would have saw if I looked a little longer, at least until I got home. Her dress was still on and she was sitting down, so her famous, unbelievable chest and behind wouldn't have been exposed for me to see anyway. Her long bare legs were the next best thing, yet I only knew that from a second of evidence.

Somehow, I had enough will power even then to remember not to get in trouble, and to remember that she would most likely throw me off the set if she had noticed me. But it wasn't like I was a saint, since I searched for the best red carpet pictures of Christina's cleavage online to help "relieve me" when I got home.

For the next two days, things went on as normal and I didn't catch Christina or anyone else masturbating again. In any case, something else happened to distract me on set on July 16, since that was when the Emmy nominations were announced. At the time, "Mad Men" Season 3 was being filmed, but today it had topped the Emmy nominations for Season 2.

It would be favored to get its second straight Best Drama award, while Jon, Elisabeth and John Slattery were up for individual awards. But Christina was snubbed for the second straight year, so I had an extra reason to avoid more awkward encounters with her. I was delighted to hear that "The Office" "30 Rock" and Tina had their share of nominations too, although Jenna was snubbed as well.

Yet thanks to the "Mad Men" nominations, there would be a party in the studio to celebrate after work was over. I stayed behind to do some cleaning up and double checking on the set, but since the cast and crew left early, I got enough of a head start that I could leave on time. Some other workers who had to stay behind left earlier, although I was in no real hurry to go.

This left me all alone right when I was about ready to finish up. Once I completed a final run through of the Sterling Cooper set, I headed for the exits before I saw someone come in. After I recognized who it was, I figured I should be in more of a rush to go.

"I was just finished running through the set, Mrs. Hendricks. I'll be right out of your way," I reassured Christina as I made my way to pass her.

"You can just call me Christina, you know," she answered in a lighter voice than her usual silky tone on the show. "There's no need to really be that formal."

"Oh....better safe than sorry, I suppose." I reasoned, with the exit in my sights.

"Well, after you saw what you saw, you should be on a first name basis with me."

So she was waiting to get me alone before she threw me out and got me fired. Pretty logical, actually. But I figured I should at least defend myself once before she called security. "I swear, I barely saw anything.....I looked away right away and I didn't tell anyone!"

"I know....at least I knew the first two parts," she said to my deep confusion. "I saw something in the corner of my eye for just one second, and then a second later you knocked. When I heard the door close, I remembered I was in too big a rush to shut the door all the way. And that helped me figure out what was in my eye....for only one second."

I didn't know to feel encouraged or weary that she at least knew how long I was out there. "You could have had quite a story to tell or sell to every man in America. So why did you actually do your job anyway?"

"I, um....better safe than sorry again, I guess. I shouldn't have seen it, you caught me anyway, and I didn't want to lose a temp job on this show just for a story to tell."

"Especially since you could fill in the blanks when you got home?" Christina pressed on.

"Uh....whatever the least offensive answer is, that's my answer," I said with nothing better on my mind.

"Well, at least you did stick to your imagination. I was wound up and I wanted to get....that out of the way before work. I tried to do it quick and quiet, but I guess it wasn't quiet enough. Since you were quiet, I should probably thank you."

"You're welcome, probably," I echoed. "Did, uh, did you leave the party just to tell me that?"

"No, I just wanted to get away for a while." That was probably as good a cue to leave as any.

"All right, I'll give you your privacy then." I wanted to do that right then before this got any more awkward. Yet it popped into my mind that I owed her more than a brush off for not being furious at me. "Thank you for understanding....that I was just trying to do my job and nothing else."

"I don't think many people would be that committed to their job. Especially if it was just temporary," Christina theorized.

"I suppose since I just have temporary jobs, I know the value of keeping them. Not that I turned away just to keep my job! I knew it was wrong regardless. I mean, I knew I was wrong, not you. I mean, you have every right -- not that it's my business-"

"It's all right. I know what you mean, even if you keep adding on to it," Christina assured. "You are dedicated to being professional. I guess that's another reason why Jon helped get you on,"

Now I had an extra reason not to make a hasty retreat after all. "What's that, now?"

"I overheard Matt say that Jon recommended you when your resume came up. But he also said that it was a favor to Tina Fey too. Did you work for her when Jon was on '30 Rock'?"

"Not back then...I was a temp for that show last November," I answered in a bit of a daze.

"You temped for her during that month?" Christina asked with a bit of a chuckle.

"I know, I know, that's why I tried extra hard not to screw anything up. She was busy enough as it was," I went on, dancing around how else I helped her out. "I suppose she noticed....she must have if she thought of me months later."

"Did you cover up for dirty stuff there too?" Christina asked as a joke, although I needed to think through my answer seriously.

"Nothing like that, no. She was just professional and brilliant. But I'm sure Jon already filled you guys in on that," I predicted.

"It's cool he's already branching out and working with people like that," Christina stated, and I was inclined to agree; even before I found out that he and Tina helped get me here. "I guess he's setting the bar for me and the others."

"I'm sure you'll get those kinds of breaks as well," I assured now that I was finally feeling comfortable around her. "You've obviously caught a lot of eyes already. Even if the Emmy voters aren't seeing clearly quite yet." I preemptively jumped on that topic in case I had set her up to complain about the Emmys, and how people might still see her more as a sex symbol than an actress.

"Don't worry, their eyesight's not a problem. Matt told me I've got some big stuff coming up to impress them next year anyway. Besides, I've had plenty of time to get a thick skin over worse stuff. You have to when people aren't usually hiring someone with my....appearance. But I worked damn hard to be proud of it anyway."

"Well, that makes it better that the right people came around too, I guess." I theorized, now that I was getting bolder and more frank. "It makes no sense that people other than Matt weren't that smart to make....someone like you a star. Most people love when.....certain parts are huge, so they shouldn't complain if the waist isn't stick thin either. I can't imagine that your fiancée does."

I was still refusing the temptation to knowingly flirt with Christina now that we had cleared the air. She didn't seem to be flirting with me, so I figured bringing up her actor fiancée Geoffrey Arend now wouldn't make a difference.

"Of course he doesn't. There's just been less time for him to appreciate it, that's all. We're both so busy working on sets and on wedding stuff, so it gets kind of frustrating. That kind of helps explain what you....got a glimpse of."

"Right, right...." I said, now that I remembered why I was a bit nervous to talk to her in the first place. "I'm sure it'll get better soon....not that it's my business, of course."

"You don't have to keep saying that. I'm the one who brought it up, so I obviously don't mind talking about it," she pointed out.

"I guess you've got me there. I just don't want to overstep my bounds....you probably hear about stuff like this too much from men who aren't that considerate."

"I told you, I've got a thick skin for stuff like that. I've heard every good, bad, sweet or offensive thing about my body that there is to say. I just get offended if the wrong person is talking about it, and you're going out of your way to prove you aren't that guy. Maybe a bit too much."

"Well, I....I guess I feel like I have to go over the top. Otherwise I'd probably go over the top in the other way. Not in the bad way, like Joan's husband did!" I backtracked. "I mean...in the way where you get me so....bothered that I can't do my job. Even if I did....what you did in the dressing room, it would probably work for so long once I saw you again."

"So you're just as pent up as I am, then?" she noticed. "I guess we've already proved that it can affect our job performance. And we certainly can't let that hurt the show....so...."

I had to get out my dwindling concerns now before I got a heart attack. "Wait...your fiancée?"

"Like I said, better to get it out now so it doesn't affect work again later."

"But, but aren't they expecting you back at the party?"

"I'll just say that I went home early. They're probably leaving now anyway....so we have a good deal of time."

We have time. In my "time" with Jenna and Tina, I had to rush things a bit; with Jenna when she had to be on the set in a half hour, and with Tina when we wanted to get our fantasies out of our system. Yet if Christina was right and we didn't have to rush this.....this would be a good time to finally take my time with a seductive actress.

So as I first feared, I dismissed my moral and ethical concerns quicker than I did before. But instead of giving in right away, I rationalized that I could hold off a few seconds more while heading to a better location. "Do you mind if we use that time in your dressing room?"

It was a more private place with a door that we'd remember to keep closed, and it made sense considering how this started. Christina understood right away and signaled for me to follow her. We found our way to her dressing room and made sure no one was watching; but considering that she was starting to walk with her Joan Holloway wiggle, I would have had a hard time noticing otherwise.

Finally we made sure the coast was clear before Christina let me into her dressing room this time. There was no couch in here, since it was a dressing room and not a trailer or office. Yet I was confident I could make due.

I got particularly confident when I got to the center of the room and Christina came up to me. I finally allowed myself to smile at her, even though it was still a slightly bashful one. Her smile was warmer and more seductive, which made me even more pleased when she placed her full red lips right on mine.

The last of my nerves melted away as I melted into Christina's body and embrace. Yet again, I had switched from a nervous fan boy into an eager lover at the drop of a hat. But since this was my third time, it was time for me to start use different tactics.

After I savored how her bosom pressed against my chest and put my hands on the glorious curves of her waist, I broke off and said "Stay there for a minute."

Christina did stay still as I moved to get behind her. Once I stood up against her back, I searched until I found the zipper of her dress. I started to pull it down and stared intently at the naked flesh it started to expose; which made it more noteworthy that my crotch was nearly pressing against her ass.

Christina slipped her arms out of the dress as I now began to see the back of a white bra. Once her arms were free and she started to pull the rest of her dress down, I saw more than that; particularly the cream colored white panties that strained to cover her backside. That inspired me to put my groin closer against said backside, as I wrapped my arms back around her waist and started kissing her neck.

Which in turn put me in a position to look a bit down her neck.

As good as photographers were in getting cleavage shots of Christina; and as much as she gave them the opportunity to with her red carpet dresses; the view I had down her bra made them all complete, rank amateurs. "Man, oh man...." I said although I barely registered that I had moved my lips.

Christina chuckled and moved her hand back to move up my arm. Now that she was trying to touch me, I remembered that I was more over dressed than she was. "Oh, right, sorry!" I blurted out as I stepped back and started to remove my shirt while I walked back in front of her.

I managed to focus on taking my shirt off even as I got a full frontal look at her body covered in just a bra and panties. I even had the mental capacity to get my shoes off and start removing my pants as well. Then I bent down to get them and my underwear off and put all my clothes in a pile.

Before I could lift myself back up, I got a look at Christina's legs as I was halfway bent down. I then remembered one of the sex acts I told Tina that I had fantasized about with her; and that I didn't quite get to do it. But this was a fairly good chance to fix that.

"Keep standing still, please," I said once I got completely naked. Once I saw that she wasn't moving, I got on my knees right in front of her. I tore away from her eyes and bra and looked over to her long, shapely legs; the same legs that my hands was caressing right now.

My gaze fully turned to her left leg as my hand rubbed the taut flesh behind it. I then started to kiss the taut flesh in front of it below her knee. My eyes looked up to see that she was pleased with my actions, and I kept looking up to make sure as both my hands moved up and down her leg. But she had another one of those left, so I shifted over to start playing around with her right leg while keeping a hand on her left.

As my other hand moved up the right leg, it came into contact with something else. I looked up to see that this something was Christina's pulled down panties.

I backed off slightly to give her room to get them all the way off, leaving her pussy fully in view. I still willed myself to take my time before getting to that, so I kissed further up her right leg while my hands now rubbed the sides of both legs. Eventually, my hands got right to her wide hips and realized there was no barrier left to what was behind them.

Both hands slowly made their way across the more than supple globes of her ass, as my tongue slowly worked my way towards her pussy. I slid it alongside her opening while my hands finally rested and started to just lightly squeeze her bottom. Finally, my head landed right in between her legs as I massaged her pussy and her ass in different ways.

"Oh....oh this is better than my hand," Christina groaned out, as my tongue tried to work inside of her just as fast as her hand did. But I had the advantage of being able to do more, since I had two free hands to hold her shapely ass and press the front of her crotch deeper into my face.

Yet there was more that I wanted to caress, so my hands finally left her behind and trailed back up and down the seductive curves above her waist. Christina kept moaning as she put her hand to work and rubbed it on the back of my head.

"Mmm....I guess this is how you want me to work on your cock then, huh?" she offered.

"First things first," I said right against her pussy, as the vibrations from my voice made her softly moan again. To back up my words, I lifted my arms up all the way so that my hands could hover above the top of her chest.

Instead of going back to take her bra off, I brushed the top of her exposed cleavage and slid a finger down in between her tits. It was a tight fit, so I thrusted the finger in and out while the palm of my free hand cupped the front of her right breast; although it couldn't cover all of it. But I finally palmed both breasts before deciding to get her bra off.

Yet while cupping giant boobs and performing oral sex at the same time is difficult to do at once, it is nothing compared to performing oral sex while trying to unhook a bra. I only got halfway through the latter task before Christina relieved me and did it herself. I hoped it was more because she didn't want me to interrupt my oral tasks and not because she was getting impatient with me.

Nevertheless, the bra finally fell off and Christina's very full breasts were finally unveiled with the rest of her full figured body.

My face began to rise further up her body and kiss up to her chest while I started to stand up again. However, my left hand remained to pick up where my mouth had left off on her pussy. As for my mouth now, I was trying to figure out how I could best use it on Christina's chest, in a way that the millions who likely fantasized about this very thing wouldn't think of. For that matter, Christina had probably seen all the boob sucking tricks herself.

I didn't know if this was original, but I gave it a shot by taking her left nipple in my mouth, sucking and licking on it for a few seconds, and then kissing down to the bottom of her breast. I savored the weight of it on my face before pulling back and blowing on the areas I had kissed. Since they still had some saliva on it, it made Christina laugh/moan a bit like I had planned.

To follow up, I placed my head right between her tits and kissed up and down her cleavage before blowing on it, and then kissed up her right breast until reaching her nipple. Between that and the work my finger was still doing on her pussy, Christina threw her head back and gritted her teeth so her moaning didn't get too loud.

"Oh fuck....I'm gonna wind up cumming before I do anything for you! I think that's a little unfair...."

I brought myself to stop so she could carry out whatever she was planning. Once I pulled back, she pulled me right back to her face so we could kiss again. Her lips and tongue glided even more sensually against my mouth, as she seemed to be pulling me back down to the floor.

I was in no condition to object, so I made myself comfortable on my back as she placed herself on top of me. At that, she broke her lips from mine and placed them down my neck, as it seemed she was doing what I was doing in reverse. Instead of starting from the bottom of my body and working up as I stayed upright, she was kissing down my body while it was laying below.

Once Christina glided her lips down my right nipple, my own series of groans got a little louder as I placed a hand on the back of her head. I gently played with her red hair while it and the rest of her head was nearing my crotch. When it got midway to my bellybutton, the rest of her was positioned in a way so that her chest was lying right above my cock.

Christina took advantage of that by reaching down below for my dick and placing it below her boobs. She rubbed it against her chest, although she didn't place it in between her tits. But she was doing everything else that she could do with my cock on her boobs, with her nipple even placed right onto my slit at one point.

A second later, she replaced her nipple with her tongue.

"Fuck me!" I tried to groan out and not completely yell out, in case there were still people outside.

"In a little bit, sweetie," Christina said when she took her mouth off of my tip for a few seconds. But she went back down on it in no time after that.

"No....no, we should probably do it now while I still can," I insisted. So Christina gave me one last suckle before pulling away. "Jesus....now I really know I made the right call in not spying on you."

"At least not all men want instant gratification," Christina retorted.

"No, this is worth drawing out." Once I fully caught my breath, I sat up and gave her a more gentle kiss. She responded with a few of her own as we both got on our feet, which made us smile and gave our genitals extra seconds to calm down for the final stage.

"So how do we do this?" I asked. "I'm torn between doing it face to face and....the other way."

"If we can last, maybe we can fit in both," Christina concluded. I was willing to give it a shot, so I sat on her dressing room chair as she prepared to sit on top of me.

It would be a bit hard to keep the chair still, given our body weight and how we would want to bounce around. Yet the chair did keep still as Christina sank onto me and slid my cock right inside her. My hands returned right above her ass as her tits all but flooded my entire vision.

I lifted my eyes back onto her face as she began to slowly ride me. After she started to speed up, I thrust back in earnest as we started to work in tandem. Her boobs bounced to a point where they hit my chin, but I made no effort to move my head away.

"How much longer do you got, hmm?" Christina panted.

"Longer than I expected," I got out as I ran my hands up her back. I then tried to go a little faster as I went over to cup her tits and bounce them up and down myself.

"Is this how you want to finish me? Or do you want it another way? Come on....you don't need that much self-control anymore," Christina insisted.

I seemed to have learned that lesson right after we got in the dressing room. But nonetheless, I answered. "It's a tough call. I love this angle....but having you bent over by the mirror, with that sexy, perfect ass pushed up against me....that'd be easy to love too."

"Only one way to find out," she reasoned as she slowly lifted herself off me. In between talking and fucking, I had a lot to catch my breath for; as if I wouldn't lose it again once Christina got into her new position.

She bent over in front of the dressing room mirror and started right into it, watching me stand up and head behind her. I was guessing that she could clearly see where my eyes were, as they stared right at the voluptuous, apple bottomed flesh now in front of my cock.

As much as her breasts got most of the red carpet attention, the best example of their power was how they overshadowed her ass; especially considering how it was bent over early in "Mad Men" Season 1. Back then it was covered by a red dress, but nothing hid it now as I slid back into her pussy.

From this angle, however, I could see her backside jiggle as it started to thrust back up against my dick. That took up much of my focus as our combined moaning served as the soundtrack.

Yet I willed myself to remember that I had other things to stare at before I was done. That memory served me well once I looked up and saw Christina's face and bouncing breasts reflected in the mirror. After she noticed me looking in that direction, she stared deeply into the mirror while really gazing at me. Although I was looking more at a reflection and not her actual eyes, it still gave me an added jolt.

I pressed up against her ass deeper and increased my thrusts as I started to bend down myself. I placed my hands on the dresser drawer right next to Christina's, with my chest now pressed against her back. Now my vision was being flooded by her red hair as a result; making it too tempting for me not to bury my face in it.

After getting my fill of that sensation, I took my left hand off the dresser and put it back onto her head. Since it was getting harder to stay in this position, I lifted myself off her and stood straight as I stroked her hair again. My hand then slid onto her face, with my pinky nearing her lips; lips that then closed the gap by engulfing said pinky.

"Oh, fuck yes..." I gritted out as her lips slid over my finger and her pussy clenched even tighter on me.

Somehow, that seemed to be the magic trick for her as I felt her cum right on my cock. But even then, I was still only on the brink.

"You want your cum on my lips too?" Christina asked after she came down from her orgasm. "Or do you want it in my mouth? On my tits, maybe? Tell me now while you still can," She insisted this as she gyrated her ass; presumably so I really wouldn't have long to decide.

"Fuck it, I can't think....I don't care where as long as you make me cum...." That wasn't really an answer, so I decided to take the choice out of my hands. "If I had let you finish your fantasy in here....where would you have it end up?

Instead of telling me, I figured that she would show me, so I got in a few more thrusts against her ass before she finally pulled it away. She turned back around, sank to her knees and showed me by wrapping her lips back around me.

With the pressure of her mouth and lips, her breasts hovering below my cock, her eyes staring up into me; and with the increasing illogic that I hadn't cum yet; I finally shot out what felt like a few gallons into Christina's mouth.

She noticeably tried to swallow as much as possible, although a few drops came out of her lips and landed on my shaft and her breasts. However, she wiped off the liquid on her boobs and licked the shaft clean when she was finished with the initial load.

"There we are....that's the least messy way to get rid of cum in the workplace. But imagining it has nothing on the real thing."

"No....kidding...." I admitted. "By the way....how long can I pass out here before people get suspicious?" Christina laughed although I was only semi-kidding. "I'm sure you can still check out for a few minutes."

I nodded my thanks as I set down to lie on my back again, only this time with Christina getting our clothes organized instead of lying on top on me. In retrospective, that action barely cracked the top five of hottest activities in the last half hour, or however long it took us.

This was....certainly my rawest experience yet; perhaps without as much of the sweetness that I shared with Jenna and Tina. I supposed my sexual persona adapted to the celebrity I was with; as I was sweet and helpful with Jenna, smart and surprisingly naughty with Tina, and more raw and sexual to match Christina's body and desires.

Each style was more fulfilling in some ways and less so by comparison in others. But when they each ended in intense experiences with a brilliant, breathtaking woman who was even more admirable and talented off camera than she was on it, it was harder to nitpick.

It was expressed in different ways with Christina this time...but if this sort of experience wasn't a one or two-time thing, it was probably best that it hadn't gotten repetitive yet. The ending did seem to keep repeat itself each time, as like before, me and Christina got cleaned up, parted ways on friendly terms, kept our secret time together secret and returned to professional behavior for the rest of my time on set.

If the formula completely stuck, she would play a part in my next TV temp job and the next celebrity crush I got to meet. I was hard pressed to figure out what show and what actress she could recommend me to, however. Yet it was probably best not to over think it and tamper with the usual script.

Maybe I had gotten enough official work on my resume that I wouldn't need an actress's recommendation for my next gig, if one did come.

If I did get the call, I hoped it would come during the day. After all, it was getting that much harder to hear the phone at night while I....remembered my past jobs.

And I certainly never needed red carpet photos to get me to.....remember Christina ever again.

[Robertdoc]

TV Temp: Kaley Cuoco

Originally published November 2011

October 2009

The temp agency's next call came in mid-October; about two months sooner than I expected, given the pattern thus far. That should have been my first clue that things would be different this time.

Instead of being assigned to do temp work for a show, I had been chosen to be the temporary assistant to just one star of a show. These were different circumstances, but it was technically the same result. Once more, I would be spending time with the funny, beautiful star of one of my favorite shows.

"The Big Bang Theory" had become my main comedy of choice besides my NBC favorites, and now it was starting to really take off as its third season started. I didn't watch it right away when it premiered, yet my dad recommended it to me and I had become hooked after getting the DVDs not too long ago. Part of it was because it was a "nerd comedy" and another was due to how I shared characteristics with the ultra-annoying super genius Sheldon Cooper; which may or may not have reflected well on me.

As such, I certainly wouldn't have minded if I was selected to assist Jim Parsons, a.k.a. Sheldon. But assisting Kaley Cuoco, a.k.a. Penny, was hardly anything to sneeze at. For 10 days, I would be stepping in for her regular assistant and aid the gorgeous blonde actress on the set.

This made me quite proud for a number of reasons. Unlike when Jenna recommended me to "30 Rock" and Tina recommended me to "Mad Men" I doubted that I got this job because of an actress that I had sex with. Christina might have recommended me like the others, yet as far as I knew, she didn't have the connections to "The Big Bang Theory" that Jenna had with "30 Rock" and Tina had with "Mad Men."

So it seemed I got this job for skills that weren't hidden behind closed doors. What's more, I would actually be spending more one-on-one time helping Kaley than I did with Jenna, Tina or Christina. Even if it didn't....end up the way the other jobs had, it would still be a valuable assignment no matter what.

As such, I was in good spirits when I headed to the "Big Bang" set a few days later to meet Kaley. I was told that she was in her dressing room, which brought back a few memories of my last dressing room visit. However, Kaley's dressing room door was completely closed, so I put those thoughts aside like I usually tried to do in the daytime.

I was about to knock on the door, but my good mood and my memories of a popular "Big Bang" running gag inspired me to be more playful. I knocked quickly on Kaley's door three times and called out "Kaley" then did the same pattern twice more just like Sheldon always did when he knocked on Penny's door.

After the third "Kaley" the door was opened on cue just like on the show.

While Penny didn't always smile after Sheldon's door-knocking routine, Kaley Cuoco had a lovely smile to show me when she answered. I supposed that was one way in which me and Sheldon were different after all.

"I figured I'd get that out of the way off the bat," I offered as an explanation.

"No, that's cool. I almost thought you were really Jim at first," Kaley said to blur the Sheldon lines again. "But it's great to see you and meet you too."

She offered her hand and I gently shook it; briefly thinking that I was touching an actress sooner than usual. Yet I filed that away as she invited me inside for more professional purposes.

"I guess it's clear that you're a fan, first of all," Kaley figured out.

"I guess I did give it away. But I promise I'm the nice kind of fan. I know your real name is Kaley and not Penny, I have no interest in giving away spoilers and I won't touch Sheldon's spot on the couch."

"Well, I'm not the best person to lay down the law about that one. But I'm sure I can trust you anyway. I mean, I didn't hear anything about you touching Steve Carell or Tina Fey or Jon Hamm's spots."

There was room to debate about me touching Tina's spots, yet I got what she was really hinting at. "So you have seen my resume. I hope you don't hold it against me that I helped NBC comedy stars."

"Not those ones, that's for sure. I had more 'Mad Men' and Jon Hamm questions ready to pester you with anyway," Kaley joked, although I wondered if she was entirely kidding.

"Yes, he is that handsome in person," I preemptively assured. "But you should know that I mainly did tasks for the show, not him. The same went for the other shows, so this is really my first time assisting someone personally." At least the first time in which my clothes were on, I didn't say.

"If you didn't mess up some of the best shows on TV, I'm sure you can keep me from losing it for a few days," Kaley assured. "I'll need you on standby if I need something on the set, and since I looked up your number, I can call if I need something after work too."

I could take that a number of ways, but there was nothing flirty in her tone of voice; it was still just light and friendly like it had been since she answered the door. I could have been disappointed, given my past encounters and how I was already feeling comfortable and welcome around Kaley. Yet I gave her the benefit of the doubt and vowed to stay focused on the work, especially since it was for one person this time.

"I'll be ready for those calls, don't worry. Is there something you need during work right now? Just so I can get warmed up," I said while hoping I didn't sound needy.

"Well....you already did a pretty good Sheldon, so maybe I can bother you with something." Once she reached for her drawer, I noticed that there was an actual script in it. "You said you wouldn't leak spoilers, so I can test that and do a run through of my lines with you at the same time."

I had been flustered and surprised many times on a TV set before, yet this was in a new context. A less sexy context, but one that I didn't mind. "You'd like me to run through lines from the actual show with you?"

"That is what I said, sweetie. You don't have to repeat what I say after I assign you something. Just for future reference." She still didn't sound annoyed, so I assumed she was kind of teasing me with that warning. Plus the fact that she called me "sweetie" just like Penny usually does kept me in a pleased mood.

I was even more pleased once I helped Kaley run through her lines, especially since this was a Penny vs Sheldon heavy script. This was one where Penny slipped on her bathtub; for "lack of adhesive ducks" according to Sheldon; and driving-phobic Sheldon actually had to drive her. So I got to act out scenes with Kaley that would undoubtedly make fans roll over when she acted this out with Jim on the air. I even got to sing a round of their sick song "Soft Kitty" at the end to cap it all off.

"You know, it's no accident that I can do the knock and sing Soft Kitty too," I commented at the end. "Sometimes I actually feel like Sheldon. I'm not always social, I can talk over people's heads, I probably have some kind of OCD, I have to be dragged into doing new things and I can have a pretty inflexible schedule."

Once I realized these faults weren't good things to mention to a boss, I backtracked. "Not that I'm like that at work at all! I'm completely reliable when I'm ordered to be, trust me. Plus I'm not thin or lanky and I don't understand any science stuff, so I'm not entirely like him."

"So you're just a minor Sheldon, then. Well, that should be child's play for me to handle by now," Kaley reasoned.

"Right. I mean, you battling the major Sheldon is the best part of the show. And that's going to be even clearer after this episode airs," I praised.

"Thanks....that makes it clearer I'm going to like 'battling' minor Sheldon too," Kaley joked as she headed to her door. "Can he walk me to the set before we both get to work?" He did walk Kaley and then did whatever else she asked of him for the next week.

Assisting one person and taking care of their specific tasks is different than doing general work on a set. But while it was more involved, I had enough experience and expertise to get it done. I had to pick up things sometimes, organize some of Kaley's fan mail and other items, and even had to drop off a thing or two at her house. Yet I did my jobs without any trouble, or at least without any trouble that I couldn't handle.

Either way, Kaley was thankful for my efforts. She usually found time to talk to me before and after her time on set; whether we had to go over work or not. I was able to attend a few tapings and laugh along with the studio audience; although the studio audience hadn't ran through some of the lines beforehand.

It was enough of a fun experience that I almost did forget about what was missing; at least compared to my last three jobs. It was ironic since I spent more time with Kaley than the others, and I was just as attracted to her on and off camera as I was with them. However, I made myself not dwell on what hadn't happened and focused on the good stuff that did happen.

But that got harder when my last days on the job came closer. I didn't bring anything up to Kaley so as to avoid any awkward talks. Yet Kaley didn't do the same on my next-to-last night in the studio.

"So, you won't get to see me head home anymore after tomorrow," she stated after she finished work and got back into her regular clothes. "Are you okay with that?"

"Oh...yeah, I'll be fine. I've gotten used to this sort of ending by now. But I'm still going to end on my best behavior and not leave a mess for you before I go," I promised.

"I know you won't," she reminded me. "You know, this is really your last full day here. We should celebrate all the good ones you had before then."

"We should?" I asked while my mind was still clean.

"Yeah, why not? You can come by the house and we'll have a proper goodbye for you! If you're free, of course."

"Well...even if I wasn't, how could I pass up?" I admitted. "But I am free, so don't worry."

"Great! So you can just follow me home, then!" she summed up in a cheery tone. I just nodded, since I didn't know what tone to use or to feel.

By now, I wasn't naïve enough to forget what this could set me up for, yet I still tried to will myself not to expect it or hope for it. Even after Kaley invited me to her house and offered to give me a goodbye and had been nothing but tempting for over a week. Plus unlike Jenna, Tina and Christina, she wasn't married, engaged or going through a divorce. Yet I once again used my super-human ability to bury these thoughts as I headed to her home.

Other than that, all was normal as I went into her living room. I had been here a few times already, although this time it wasn't to drop something off. "You want a drink?" Kaley offered as I made my way to her couch.

"Actually, I probably shouldn't. I still need to drive home and all, and I'd rather not take any chances." In addition, I didn't want alcohol to cloud things should they 'develop' after all. But I didn't need to say that for Kaley to get the hint, so she just got me a soda.

"What are you going to do after tomorrow?" Kaley asked as she sat down with me. "Are you going to get more temp work, or focus on your freelance stuff and book ideas?"

"I've been doing all of it so far, and it's turned out pretty well," I answered. "Maybe not as well as I'd like sometimes, but I make enough and do enough to get me through. Plus I get to be around my favorite TV people every several months as a bonus."

"That still includes me, right? I didn't knock myself too far down your list, did I?" Kaley inquired.

"Actually, you stayed pretty steady. You might even go up a few spots in my next review."

"Considering the company I'm in, that would be something," she declared. "I love my Big Bang guys, but you've worked with a lot of people I'd kill to work with for a few days."

"Well, I only did tasks on the set and did a few personal things. I didn't work for any of them personally, like I did with you. So that makes this experience all the more unique. And kind of special," I added at the end to better show my appreciation.

"Aw, I'm glad you feel that way, sweetie. You deserve to with what a help you've been." Those words didn't need any backing up, yet she did it anyway with a brief peck on my cheek.

I still had room to dismiss this as her being affectionate and just wanting nothing more than to show her thanks. So I smiled bashfully as my only response and reached to drink from my soda, in hopes that would cool me down too.

"Well....I'm not wiping my face and whining about germs, so there's more proof I'm not Sheldon!" I tried to joke.

"You've got me there. He would have hated that....I'm guessing you didn't," Kaley predicted. Since she was actually bringing that back up, and seeming to want an answer, my resistance to getting my hopes up started to crumble. So I decided to test the waters a bit.

"No....only a wackadoodle like Sheldon would have hated you doing that," I got out. "Of course, a lot of fanfic writers have him acting differently."

"So....by those standards, do you want to be like him?" Kaley asked as she inched closer. "If you want to find out, I wouldn't object to a little....experiment."

I was becoming more of an expert in this specific field. And now I knew I was ready to find more data.

I closed the gap and zeroed into Kaley's bright green eyes as my lips zeroed in onto hers. She closed her eyes a second after our lips connected, so I finally closed mine and slipped into my sex mode. By now this might have been old hat, yet it became clear to me each time out that every 'experiment' was different in its own way. And since this was a different setting, I really could relax, take my time and just savor kissing Kaley without rushing into the rest of it.

It took a minute or two of slow, sweet kisses before Kaley put her arms around my neck and started to use her lips and tongue more vigorously. I responded by breaking my lips away and started to glide them over what I hoped were sensitive parts of her neck. Her coos suggested I was on the right track, so I started sucking and nibbling on those parts to be sure.

Once she confirmed it with her pleased noises, I was about set to see what other sensitive parts there were on her body. But then I remembered another way that this could be different from the other times. "Do you want to keep going in the bedroom?"

"Uh huh...let's go while I can still walk there," she agreed. I helped her get off the couch and she led me to her bedroom; the first bedroom I would actually be in since my temp career started.

Once we got in and stood right besides her bed, I moved to pick up where I left off until Kaley stopped me. "You know, you've been attending to my needs from the start. I already know you'll be quite good at....keeping that up in here. So I'd like to start here by servicing you for once."

Kaley started unbuttoning my shirt before I could try to say it wasn't necessary. After undoing the buttons, her hands stayed above my pants as she started kissing down my chest and I threw the shirt off myself. By the time she got down to her knees, my zipper was already undone and she was at work on my belt.

I steeled myself to somehow last long again while a sexy actress was romancing me. But this was the first time that one was starting off with a blowjob, so I would be put to the test a bit faster. Kaley started her test by pulling my pants and underwear down to my ankles, studying my cock as she began to brush it with her left hand, and then finally sliding her lips slowly down my head.

She suckled the head and then brushed the underside of it with her tongue before she steadily went deeper down the shaft. Then she stopped suckling and just kept it in her mouth as her tongue did all the work for a little while. Eventually she went back and forth between bobbing up and down, using her lips and using her tongue in no particular order.

I was too busy throwing my head back in awe to look down at her as much as I wanted. But once I steadied myself to see her at work, I noticed that she was starting to work on pulling her blouse up as well. Kaley broke from my dick just long enough to get her blouse off, then returned to work with only a black bra covering her chest; or at least some of it.

I didn't even have that much time to gaze down at her open cleavage before I saw her hands reaching towards her skirt. She was now disrobing that as well while she sucked me off, pulling the skirt down far enough to show off her black panties and the round, perky backside that they tried to cover.

"Oh come on! How am I supposed to last seeing that?" I asked with fake anger once I could talk. At that point Kaley pulled her mouth away to talk back. "You don't have to, you know. We've got all night and I'm in no hurry," she pointed out as her fingers stroked the tip of my dick. "Far as I'm concerned, you can cum as often and as hard and as long as you want."

She set out to prove it by putting her mouth back on me and sliding it up and down my cock with growing speed. Now freed from the burden of having to last until the very end, I let my guard down and fully gave in. After that happened, it was only a matter of 10 seconds; still longer than I expected; before I came as hard as Kaley wanted.

I looked back down to see Kaley keep her mouth on me as I exploded; which sadly made me shut my eyes as my ecstasy got more intense. I reopened them in time to see Kaley pop off me and then lick me clean of whatever she didn't swallow.

Now I was even more relieved that I was near a bed this time, as I fell nearly face first on it after Kaley got out of the way. I did manage to roll over and inch towards the front of the bed while Kaley started climbing on to join me. Finally she positioned herself to lay next to my right side as I rested my head on the wall.

My eyes could still work, however, and I now used them to take in how Kaley's mostly naked body was snuggled against me. After being with Christina, any thinner girl would look more like a stick figure by comparison, so it was unfair to compare Kaley to her. While she was less fuller figured, her bra-covered breasts looked more than full enough, as did the ass that her very well defined curves led to. She was a blond bombshell in every sense of the word.

"Well....with this view, it shouldn't take me that long to get ready again," I assured Kaley. "But I should keep myself busy to pass the time."

With that clear setup, Kaley was ready for me to kiss her again as we lay on our sides. Perhaps kissing her after she swallowed me off wasn't the most advisable move. But I multitasked by trailing my hand down her waist towards her curved hip, before gliding it over to the back of her panties. I pulled it slightly down to get a feel of her bared ass, only to move my hand back as I sat up and had Kaley sit up with me.

She seemed confused that I was sending my hand up her body and not further down. Yet she went along with it as I trailed my mouth down her chest to make up for it. With her sitting up against the wall, I had an even closer view of her cleavage than I did when she was on her knees. This time I was able to fully take advantage as I put my face in between her tits and started licking and sucking.

I kissed the bare side of her left breast before moving over to kiss the bra cup covering the rest of it. I found her nipple and started to play around with it despite how it was still covered. Yet Kaley could feel my hands going to the back of her bra and was reassured that her nipple wouldn't be covered for long.

Once it was unhooked, I pulled down the cup with my mouth and let the rest of the bra fall as I attacked her bare breasts. It was easier to get to all her flesh faster, compared to Christina's tits, yet the girth of Kaley's C-cups did make it hard to be 100% thorough. But neither of us was complaining right now.

[Robertdoc]

TV Temp: Kristen Chenoweth

Originally published November 2011

March 2010

While TV shows have regular cast and crew members to carry the load, they need guests to help out now and then. That is where I come in whenever the temp agency calls; yet there are others who come and go along with me, albeit in a more important capacity.

I was reminded of that when I got to the "Glee" set in late March 2010.

At the time, the musical dramady was in the latter half of its hit opening season. So when I was selected to temp for the show, I was very careful in telling people in case they were rabid 'Gleeks' or haters. Whether one loved or hated it, no one could stop talking about it; so that hysteria and the extravagance on set would make this a busy job.

That made me swear to focus on work and put any thoughts of another hookup out of my head; for real this time. In any case, the most tempting females like Lea Michele, Dianna Agron, Heather Morris and Naya Rivera were all fairly young; yet fortunately older than their characters. And given the Gleek mania around the country, there was likely no way to get involved with any of them and keep it quiet.

Therefore, I was all business as I got to the studio lot. I was on time, so I headed to the "Glee" set on foot without being in any hurry. On the way, I briefly noticed a smaller woman walking several feet besides me.

I brushed that aside until I made a turn to the "Glee" studio set and noticed that the woman was still walking besides me. This made me study her for a second; before I realized why it shouldn't have taken me a second to figure this out.

"Are you....Kristen Chenoweth?" I should have been more formal, yet I was just starting to get taken aback by this. As she looked at me, I already had my answer before she stated it in her high, slightly accented voice; a voice that I knew soared even higher when she was singing. "That's what Ryan Murphy seems to think."

"My God, you're back on 'Glee' this week? I'm doing temp work for them this week too! What a happy coincidence, I'm such a fan of both of you! You and the show, I mean."

While I was excited and a bit cautious to get a glimpse of the "Glee" stars, it was easier for me to get carried away over seeing Kristen Chenoweth. That may sound strange to some, yet she had a substantial musical following as well. I first noticed her in the critically beloved, but low rated and recently canceled "Pushing Daises' for which she just won an Emmy for months ago. Then I took notice of her long Broadway career; specifically as one of the stars of the Wizard of Oz spinoff "Wicked."

I first saw that show a few months ago during my latest trip to New York and got hooked; then wished I had seen it while Kristen and the original cast performed it years ago. Nevertheless, she was still turning up on TV, most recently in a guest spot on "Glee" months ago. I had heard she would be coming back a few weeks ago, yet I somehow didn't think that she might be here while I was. I didn't know if my surprise was for the best or worst quite yet.

"Thank you, I'm flattered even if the show isn't," Kristen replied, so perhaps it was for the best so far. "Nah, don't worry, these guys are sweeties to new people. They must be or I wouldn't be back here, right?"

"Right, that does tell me something," I pretended to realize. "Well, you were great last time, and I can't wait to get glimpses of you being great this week!" She smiled in thanks as we walked again towards the set, so I decided to keep going with a joke/compliment. "Of course, you'd have been great if you were still 'Pushing Daisies' instead, but..."

"Oh, you miss that too?" she asked, to which I nodded yes before I figured out my next line. "But at least you got an Emmy as a parting gift! Congratulations, by the way!"

"Thank you, I liked that gift too," Kristen pointed out. "But being here is a great bonus gift too. Since you seem to be a Gleek, I guess you already got that idea."

"I have my suspicions. I'll have a better idea when I start working....which I should probably do soon," I remembered. "I should let you do the same, then."

"If I must," she said theatrically. "I wish you good luck from one guest star to another."

"Heh, I'm not the same kind of special guest star, but thank you," I cleared up. Kristen smiled and nodded, offering her hand. I shook it, taking in the full effect of how I was a half-foot taller than her. Yet I couldn't imagine her looking better if she was six inches taller, so I didn't. Fortunately, she headed off and waved goodbye before my thoughts got carried away in other ways.

I at least knew I would get a glimpse of Jenna, Tina, Christina and Kaley before I....got to know them better. But Kristen took me by greater surprise, although that was my fault for not remembering she would return to "Glee" right now. I wondered what that said about the chance of meeting again; until I remembered that I did swear to focus on work minutes earlier. In any case, these things usually worked out by themselves without my analysis.

They worked out days later when it was my turn to double check the "Glee" recording booth. I was nearly done my run through, which turned out to be Kristen's cue to come in and get ready herself.

"Oh, hey!" Kristen called out when she saw me. I indulged in my flattery that she remembered me, before managing to smile back. "I see you survived orientation after all."

"Well, it was a struggle," I got out. "But I'm here and the booth is just about ready for you."

"Thanks. I promise not to leave a bigger mess when I'm done," she reassured.

"That's all right. Finally seeing you sing should be worth it." I thought I said that last part to myself, but I quickly figured out I said it out loud. Not quickly enough, of course.

"What do you mean? You must have seen me sing on TV if you're a fan."

"No, no...." I started while I tried to figure out how to phrase the rest of my answer. "Of course I've seen you sing on TV. It's just....I got into 'Wicked' years after you left the show. I got the original soundtrack afterwards, of course. I just wished I'd gotten to see you sing and be Glinda on stage too. I mean, it was scary how the Glinda I saw was like you, which was probably the point. But seeing the real thing there and hearing that voice on the stage....that was pretty much the only thing I missed that night."

That way to phrase it was a fine line between fawning and slightly creepy. So I tried not to dig myself in much deeper if it was the latter. "Anyway, I didn't miss checking your microphone, so it should be good for you," I stated in a last ditch effort for professionalism before I left the booth.

Since I needed to be on standby in case I had missed some detail, I was able to stick around. There, I finally heard Kristen sing in person after all, as she belted out her version of "The Wiz" song "Home" that would close out this episode. While I still didn't get to hear her powerful voice reverberate on a Broadway stage, hearing it in front of me at a recording studio still brought some goose bumps.

I had already marveled that her petite frame was as shapely as it was, but that was almost nothing compared to how that voice could come out of it as well. I even got to keep marveling a few more times as Kristen got a few additional takes in for backups. At that point, I remembered I wasn't needed anymore and started to head off, yet Kristen got out of the booth in time to catch me leaving.

"So, was that anything like seeing me on TV?" she inquired.

"Well, um, not really. I don't think there's much like that at all," I said before inwardly groaning at my corniness.

"Not much else that doesn't cost a few hundred bucks to see, anyway," Kristen pointed out.

"There's that. But I'd have loved it if it wasn't free, too," I assured. Yet since this was overstepping my bounds again, I worked on my exit strategy. "Well, I have other things to double check, so...keep up the great work, Kristen."

"I will if you will," she proposed. I was just glad she didn't draw attention to me calling her Kristen, so I nodded and made my way off.

A few more days went by with only a few more glimpses of Kristen. Since she was just a guest star, it was less likely that I would run into her as frequently as the regulars; or at least that's what I told myself. I hoped that she hadn't realized over time that I was kind of over the top; yet then again, I couldn't really expect to win them all.

That helped get me through the afternoon and it looked like it would help for the night as well. But I wouldn't get to find out once I saw Kristen catch up to me.

"Oh, hi!" I blurted out. "Is there, uh, something wrong on the set?"

"No, we kept it clean all by ourselves this time. I did almost leave something behind, but I remembered to give it to you." With that, she helped me notice that she had a DVD sleeve in her hand.

"And...what am I getting from you?" I asked with confusion.

"Well, you didn't get tickets to 'Wicked' while I was in it. So I remembered we had a few DVD recordings of our old performances, found one and had it sent over for you. Technically it was sent to me, but only so I could send it to you in person."

"Wow....I'm glad you did. I'm glad and overwhelmed, period," I breathed out as I took the DVD. "I'll, I'll rush home to see it once I'm done work....thank you so much."

"Actually, you can't rush home yet. And you don't want to get done thanking me yet, either. I mean, unless you don't want to stay here after work and watch it in the 'Glee' auditorium. I kind of used my guest star power to set that up, but if you're in that much of a hurry-"

I wasn't after all, and I wasn't done thanking her either. Before I knew it I bent down to give her a hug; and I was even too overcome to take in how I'd pressed up against her full chest. She didn't push me away, so I assumed I was safe but I broke apart from her anyway. "I,um....yeah, I think I can stick around a little," I tried to say nonchalantly. "Are you....staying to see it too?"

"I'm not sure. I can get pretty chatty in a theater and I don't want to disturb you." She would distract me in other ways as well, so maybe it was a good thing. But I wouldn't feel so distracted after the screening. "Well, if you want you can stop by later so I can give you my review. And the DVD, if you want it back."

"I'll come by to hear your review, that's all I'll promise you. And that everything will be set up for you by 10, okay?" I wanted to say thank you again, but since that seemed inadequate, I just nodded with a goofy smile. She gave her usual perky smile in understanding and headed off before I had any better words in mind.

I stayed quiet pretty much until 10 pm when I headed to the "Glee" auditorium set. As Kristen hinted, everything had been set up as there was a big screen on the stage and a DVD player nearby. I was able to put in the DVD and within a few moments, the screen displayed a view of the Gershwin Theater before the "Wicked" curtain came up.

I looked around and made sure I was alone, as Kristen didn't seem to be here after all. Even without her there, I couldn't help but wonder what might happen if she did show up. As usual, I didn't want to assume if someone was into me; although she was giving me clues. But as usual, I didn't want to give in and do anything until she made a more concrete move; then all bets would be off with me.

Until then, at least I could enjoy "Wicked" as originally performed, inside a theater of sorts. While I saw the show with another cast in an actual New York theater, and had the soundtrack of the original cast, it was still different to see the original cast perform on stage; albeit on DVD. As such, finally seeing Kristen as Glinda and hearing all of the songs again brought me to give a one man standing ovation at the very end.

Yet I soon heard clapping that wasn't from my own hands, and turned to see that Kristen had arrived and made it a two-person standing ovation. She was approaching from the back of the auditorium, so maybe she snuck in while I wasn't looking. However, the important thing was that I noticed her now.

"Guess that's a rave from you, then," she inquired, to which I could just nod. "How long did you study me before you figured that out?"

"I made it just in time for 'Defying Gravity.' After that I settled in and watched you watching me."

"Well, I do like watching you. Uh, watching you perform, I mean," I poorly covered up.

"I know what you mean....I think. I mean, it does kind of amaze me that you're on the hottest set on TV, a show you love, with stars like Lea and Dianna and Heather to gawk at. Yet you've been focused on little ole' me since you got here."

"I guess tabloid junkies and bloggers might find that confusing," I started. "But a lot of them probably think that 'Glee' and musicals are just for gay people, and they mean that in a negative way. Tastes can be more complex than that....and so can the kind of people one can, um....gawk at, as you said. And, well....you have to know there's more than enough reason to gawk at you anyway."

I realized this was the first time I was actually flirting with an actress before I got intimate with then. I only realized I was doing it halfway through, yet I then figured I might as well commit to it. Kristen hadn't run away or slapped me so far, so I took that as progress.

"So you do gawk at me," Kristen confirmed. "How does that go, exactly? What are my gawk-worthy elements?"

That was even bigger progress. As such it allowed me to play along, while remaining careful with my choice of words. "Well, your voice and smile and energy and blonde hair, that goes without saying. And, uh....the stuff below all that as well."

"Is that code for my boobies?" Kristen said in tongue-in-cheek fashion; which both made me think of the phrase "tongue in cheek" in dirty ways and let me drift down to her ample chest. "Partly that....not that the rest of your body isn't gorgeous and curvy. I mean, you're as much of a bombshell as anyone over 4'11."

Maybe I could referenced her height more tactfully, but by then Kristen had gotten herself right in front of me, with my chin now touching the top of her blonde head. So I was losing the ability to watch what I said. And once she lifted her head up and stood on her tip toes so she could reach up to kiss my cheek, I decided words weren't enough anyway.

I did the work of bending down to kiss her this time, resisting the urge to pick her up for now. I wanted to pull her close and start feeling around her body before I did that, so I got to work on that. However, while kissing and exploring my hands on her was easy while we were standing in the auditorium, doing other things would be more difficult in this position. And we probably couldn't do it in the seats, especially since the "Glee" cast sat on those for auditorium scenes.

"We should head backstage," Kristen offered after we parted. "That's a more fitting and private place for more....vocal exercises." Well, she was the theater expert.

I followed her up onto the stage, giving myself just one second to indulge that I was on the "Glee" stage and that I was on a stage with Kristen period. Yet I had other thoughts and ideas to indulge in again after we got backstage and made sure we were all alone.

Kristen said she wanted to have "vocal exercises" so I could probably better help without clothes in the way. I worked on getting my shirt off to set an example, then Kristen followed by getting her upper clothes off as well. She was left in a bright pink bra that covered about half of her C-cup breasts, which I got an even better look down as she bent to get her skirt off.

It was off by the time I unbuckled my belt, which gave me a full view of her uncovered figure as my pants came off next. Despite being shorter than Kaley, the size of Kristen's breasts, curves, hips and backside were virtually identical to hers in all the right ways, although she was 17 years older. But it was too late to be intimidated by that now; if that was the right word for it.

I stood tall as Kristen came back over and embraced me, with her face up against my chest. She started to kiss it as her petite hand trailed down below my chest; with her mouth reaching my nipple and her hand reaching inside of my underwear at the same time.

Perhaps she was imitating what she'd like me to do to her chest and her groin all at once, which would have been fine by me. Yet since I couldn't get to her tits from this position, I settled for placing my hand on her back and drifting it down to her firm, still panty-covered ass. I cupped her left cheek and soon put my middle finger into the back of her panties, before sliding much of my hand down there.

My hand then went in between the back of her legs, as I soon let the middle finger take the lead again by drifting down her crack and heading over to the front of her legs. I kept my hand below her backside and reached my middle finger over just enough to start brushing her clit.

This made her coo a bit as she kept jacking me off. I kept going although the combination of her hand job and the musical noises she would likely start making might make me lose it sooner.

Nevertheless, her noises were muffled as she more vigorously kissed up my chest and neck while I worked my finger up and down her opening. Even though we were still standing up with our bodies pressed against each other, we still had enough room to grope and stroke each other. We each even had a free hand left, as she used hers to finally pull down my underwear and expose me in the open. Mine was used to brush against the sides of her left breast and slide a finger in and out of her bra.

This made her groan a bit louder; and with her high voice I knew she could go even higher and hotter than that. At that point I finally took a step back and removed my hands from her. "You know...I should let you tower over me for a while."

If I was going to really get her going, I had to more thoroughly service her. To do that, I went to my knees while making sure she still stood up, just like with Christina. Once I got on my knees, I pulled her panties down all the way and started to use my mouth on her to replace my finger. I hoped that with her standing over me now and with her pussy being more intensely explored, it would do a number on her.

It did sound like the numbers were going up as she groaned and started to rub herself over my face. Once her hips stood still, I picked up by rubbing my face over her and diving my tongue in. After I got it in as far as I could, I suddenly took it back out and looked up at her. She looked confused and anxious for me to go back in, so I slid my tongue back inside, took it out and then repeated the pattern several more times.

"Oh, sweet Jesus God!" she declared as I kept tongue fucking her. Yet despite that, she only let me get away with it for a few more seconds before stepping back. "Get up....you've been on your ass long enough and I've been off it too long too."

Getting the hint, I stood up and let Kristen kneel down in front of me this time. However, instead of taking me in her mouth, she just pressed up closer to me as her hands finally unhooked her bra. Once it came off, I only had a moment to glare at her naked tits before Kristen placed them on my cock.

Well, this was new.

Even with Jenna, Christina and Kaley's substantial racks and Tina's generous bosom, I had never actually gotten to tit fuck any of them. But Kristen was doing all of the tit fucking as she slid her boobs up and down my shaft. She even had them rub my balls for a moment before putting my wood back inside them. Once I finally recovered and actually got to get a good look at her tits, I was able to begin thrusting into them.

Soon, Kristen started using her tongue just like I did, as she stuck it out to briefly touch my swollen head each time it emerged from her tits. Her tongue and my cock managed to thrust in unison and touch each other in the middle.

Another few minutes of this would be enough to make me go off, yet it was too soon for that. I was able to take as much time as I needed with Kaley in bed, but I was doing this on a TV set again and time was probably of the essence once more.

"All right, I think I have to try something else now...." Now I just had to figure out how to do it. I had done it on top of actresses, had them be on top of me and sit on me, and I even fucked Christina while she was bent over. I had to start coming up with some new tricks, even though Kristen would be none the wiser if it was new or not. Yet I owed her some extra effort anyway.

The best thing I could think of was to wrap it up how we started. And that involved me getting Kristen back on her feet. I helped her up and then lifted her up off her feet until we got to the nearest wall. Once there, I put her back against it and positioned myself to enter her.

Kristen closed the distance by wrapping her legs around me and fitting half of my cock inside. I exhaled deeply, then made sure to get a good grip on her by putting an arm around her hips. But with her legs and arms now around me, she was set to get moving.

She sank herself all the way down and gave me time to savor the sensation before she grinded herself against me. I took the hint and started to go in and out of her, pressing her back deeper against the wall. This gave me another view of her tits bouncing, only this time they were doing it on their own.

I closed my lips around her right nipple and started sucking it at the same pace as I was thrusting into her. Kristen strained to contain how loud she was moaning, although that wasn't the name of my game. After lightly nibbling her nipple and batting it around with my tongue, she finally groaned in a near soprano voice. Encouraged, I piled on my victory by opening my mouth over as much of her breast as I could.

"Now that is code for liking my boobies....oh fuck!" Kristen called out. She brought herself to bounce down harder on me as my hand slid back down to her ass. "Is that good enough for you?"

"In so many ways," I admitted.

"Still doesn't seem like enough, though...." she somehow insisted on saying.

"After, oh, that tit job and this stuff....and you being naked for me in the first place? I think we're pretty even, ugh!" I gritted out.

"No, you got ahead of me with that nipple play. It's my turn to come up with something....oh, something good like that!" Kristen called as I thrust in a little harder.

"Just having the both of us cum will be enough," I reassured her.

"So, oh, then how do you wanna do it? Anything that really turns you on?" she inquired.

"Being in you isn't too shabby," I answered as I went a bit faster to prove my point.

"Oh yeah...no no, you've earned a bigger treat." Those words just made me a bit more confused when she got herself back on her feet and went off of me. She went down to her knees again, but then laid on her stomach and then got up on all fours, with her pert ass placed in my direction.

I hadn't tried this position before, so I concluded that I could go along with this. I wondered for a moment which hole of hers she wanted me to go into, considering the position. But I decided to play it safe, as I went on my knees behind her and inserted myself back in her pussy.

"No, no, stay right there," Kristen ordered. Instead of letting me thrust into her, she took care of business by moving herself on my cock. I just had to stay there and watch her ass wiggle as it slammed onto my groin.

"There we go, that's a good boy," she said in a noticeably softer voice. "You like me working on you like that?"

"Oh....kind of," I admitted.

"You like me saying it like that too? I know you love my voice when it's singing....I'll bet I can use it to get you off faster too." That probably wasn't far off base, as it turned out. While her normal speaking voice was high, tinged with an Oklahoma accent and a little squeaky, it made it all the more notable when her singing voice was so powerful.

So with that vocal power, it made sense that Kristen could dip her speaking voice into an enticing mix of innocent little girl and sultry vixen; especially with the words she was using.

"Mmm....I got a feeling this thing's been hard around me since you got here. Did you make it go soft when you got home, or did you just cum to me in the studio bathroom?" It was almost both, I wanted to say, yet my voice was frozen. I didn't picture Kristen being a dirty talker, yet I guess she saved it for special occasions.

"I guess it just matters that you did jack off to me. All these young hotties here and you still got worked up by someone 15 years older than you. You got a thing for older women, or do I just have that much cougar pride?" she asked as she pressed her behind deeper against me.

"Fuck, fuck, fuck.....little of both, I guess? I don't know, a hot actress is a hot actress, age be damned! And you're hot, okay?" I reasoned while my brain could still function.

"Mmmm, you're not bad yourself. Not with those words and this big thing in me." Well, it seemed she had a way with words herself. "I bet if I made you lose it without even trying, you're gonna have quite the special for me now."

"Do, do you want it?" I asked to try to get into this little game.

"You mean do I want my 'biggest' fan to shoot his hot stuff into my tight, wicked little pussy? Eh, I can take it or leave it....but I really can take it."

"Oh God, are you sure?" I groaned although I was probably going to go soon regardless.

"Fuck me hard and we'll find out in a few seconds, won't we?" she all but dared me.

"Yes!" Although her pussy and voice had done most of the work in this thing, I eagerly accepted her permission to do the last 1 %. And after she stopped moving and I delivered a dozen or so very quick thrusts, we got to find out indeed.

It felt like I had cum for about five minutes straight, although my internal clock was probably out of wack right now. Besides, I wasn't going to check my cell phone for the time at this moment. Even when I finished, I could only put my hands on the floor as I held myself up on all fours as well.

Kristen was still beneath me on all fours catching her breath and enjoying the bounty she received. But as I started to activate my brain again, I tried to recall if I had gotten any "bounty" from her beforehand, and I couldn't succeed. "You shot off too, right?"

"Huh? Oh, oh right, I did it right with you!" Kristen said a bit too unconvincingly. Of course, a shaken tone of voice after sex could mean a number of things, yet I wanted to make sure this was the truth.

"You're sure? I felt you go tight, but I didn't feel anything shooting towards my balls," I said crudely but pointedly.

"They must be slow swimmers. Besides, I put on that show for you anyway," she reasoned. But after that show, this just wouldn't do.

I removed myself from her and backed up, yet stayed on all fours so that my face was right in front of her bent over pussy. There I went to work, in spite of how half of what I tasted was myself. "Oh! Oh, wait, aren't you tasting yourself too?!" Kristen called out.

"Shoot a whole bunch of your own cum in my wicked little mouth and I'll stop," I promised.

Before Kristen could keep insisting that she had shot off, I started tongue fucking her again and even nibbled on her outer lips for good measure. That was the trigger she needed, as her body gave her lies away by finally shooting off. Another trigger was that her voice was virtually singing a high note, which probably would have given us away if anyone was spying on us.

But no one came out, or at least they managed to stay hidden. Yet after we both had our fill, we weren't exactly seeing straight as we finally collapsed onto the floor.

"Just couldn't....take a break....could you?" Kristen quipped in between short breaths.

"I'm a temp....I only get one shot.....to do something right. So I....make it count." I reasoned.

"Oh, you sure did," Kristen admitted. "So much for.... 'Don't Stop Believing' being the biggest act in this place...huh?"

I had to concede that since I was still regaining my breath. It did almost make sense that we would get this.....theatrical on a set that was known for theatricality. And that I would do all that with one of the most theatrical stage veterans in the business.

But I didn't think that many others had seen that side of Kristen Chenoweth's theatricality. It was certainly something that no costumes, musical numbers or $150 Broadway ticket could recapture or burn into my brain as vividly.

Yet she was just the latest actress to help me take my own sexual theatricality up a notch. And after thanking her for it and wrapping up my stint on "Glee" a few days later along with her, I knew it would be hard to top it next time.

It certainly said something that I could start expecting a 'next time' by now, that was for sure.

[Robertdoc]

TV Temp: Sofia Vergara

Originally published November 2011

August 2010

By now, I could write a book with all the....encounters I have had with actresses in the last two years. And if the day came where I forgot all my integrity and wrote one, an issue I would have to address is how I "lasted" so long before and during my trysts. I can't answer myself, since even I don't know how I did.

But I am no super human after all, as my urges can still overpower me; if only a bit less frequently than it would for anyone else in my position. Yet my perfection was lost soon after I got my invite to the "Modern Family" set in August 2010.

"Modern Family" had joined "Glee" as freshman comedy hits that would square off at the Emmys next month. But it was focused on starting its second season right now, and I got a peek at the action before any regular fans could. This time I would head to Los Angeles to work for two weeks, on my first fake documentary comedy series since "The Office" started it all 22 months ago.

I had gathered a lot of experience since then in more ways than one. If anyone else knew how much, they would probably ask about my time with Christina before the others. I loved them all equally, yet I would understand her being brought up first, given her jaw-dropping dimensions.

There was only one other woman on TV with dimensions like that, and I was now on her set as well.

Sofia Vergara was broadcast TV's answer to Christina; if Christina was Columbian, mixed up her English and wasn't in serious drama. Other than that, they each headlined the most acclaimed shows in their respective genres, and had redefined the accepted figure of women on TV. If Christina hadn't shown the folly of those limitations before, Sofia's equally unbelievable figure had to have finished the job.

Since I had already been intimate with such a goddess before, it logically shouldn't have been intimidating to get glimpses of Sofia. But the problem was that I had been intimate with such a goddess before, and I had a better idea of what that oh-so-voluptuous body might look like undressed. That was also simpler to ignore when I was just starting to hook up with actresses I admired. Yet now that it was becoming a habit, it was easier to imagine happening.

"Modern Family" was about three separate branches of a family tree, so Sofia wasn't shooting scenes any more than the others. Yet I still saw her more than enough on the first week to make it harder for me not to gawk. I could just focus on her face and not what was below it, yet even that happened to be sexy, cute and funny; often at the same time. And since she was actually a comedic scene-stealer; with her occasional mispronounced words being intentionally and unintentionally funny; there was no way to ignore her.

I did manage to hold my ground while helping her and talking to her, but I still needed to do it for another week. Since I was more conscious of how I wanted to get close to her, and that I knew it could happen with the right circumstances, this would be a hard task. As such, I took drastic measures when the following Monday started.

I went into the men's bathroom on the set, made sure no one was around and then entered a stall to take care of business. I had never masturbated to fantasies of my crushes while I was on the set with them before. The Christina experience certainly proved how easily one could get caught masturbating on set. However, I figured it was worth a shot to change my routine.

I stood in front of the toilet and unzipped my pants, taking my dick out to point it at the bowl. That would be a good place to dispose of the evidence of this, and so I sent forth to get it out. I jacked off slowly to start off, yet I knew I had to hurry this up, so my imagination got working as my hand got faster.

With my own fantasies of a naked Sofia combined with all the shots of her in a swimsuit that I found on the Internet, it didn't take long for me to get revved up. Once I envisioned her taking her swimsuit off in front of me, making her giant tits stick out and swaying her wide, sultry hips, I knew this wouldn't take much longer. Picturing me rubbing myself right up against her naked form was an added bonus; and it was enough to make me start talking.

"Oh fuck, Sofia....fuck me hard, Sofia, fuck me till I cum..." I wasn't even this much of a dirty talker when I was with the others. But I really wanted to get this done quicker so no one would be the wiser. And after I muttered "Fuck me, Sofia" a few more times, I got the work done.

I somehow made sure that all of my cum landed in the toilet and that none got in my pants. Once I more fully recovered, I wiped my cock dry, flushed the toilet and exited to wash my hands thoroughly. I got out of the bathroom and saw no one nearby, so I concluded I was in the clear.

With that relief taken care of, I approached the rest of the day with much more confidence. I did my tasks perfectly and even took care of a thing or two for Sofia without feeling awkward; or at least more awkward than I expected. I knew that masturbating before work wouldn't get me through every day, although it did work for this one and could probably carry me through the next few.

So I felt confident on Tuesday morning when I had to deliver the day's revised script pages to Sofia. I headed over to her dressing room, knowing from past experience to just knock on the door right away. "May I come in?"

After hearing a "Si" from behind the door, I felt safe to go inside. Sofia was sitting on her chair with her full attention at me, so I steeled myself and just handed her the script pages. "Here's what they have for you today. I'm sure it should be mistake free this time."

"Thank you, I'm sure it will be too," she replied in her imitable accent.

"Is there anything else I can help with while I'm here?" I asked, trying not to be pushy and knowing this could be a calculated risk. But I still had a job to do and actually doing it would help more than anything.

"No, I'm all good, thank you," she reassured. Well, at least I made the effort.

"Okay, I should head off then. I'll be available if you change your mind, though," I promised as I turned to the door.

"So you won't be in the restroom, then?" And there was the calculated risk by staying a while longer. But that could still mean anything, although I really doubted it.

"No, um, I think I can hold it for a while longer," I answered while not bothering to move or look at Sofia.

"Are you sure? It didn't sound like it when I walked by the restroom and heard you call out my name."

That inspired panic in me for a lot of reasons. But for some other reason, my first worry was that if Sofia heard me, others might have as well; others who could reprimand me or report me to someone who would. "God, did anyone else hear me?" I asked before I realized I had just incriminated myself.

"Ah ha! They didn't, but I just did hear you again!" While she raised her voice, there wasn't a large amount of fury in it; yet that didn't reassure me. I just hit my head on the door a few times before I finally thought of something to say. "Can I say I'm sorry before you throw me out of here?"

"I could have done that days ago, and you are still here anyway."

"Until you got the chance to yell at me in private....but I swear I've never done that before, just so you know." That was actually the truth, since I never masturbated to them until I left the set before now. So maybe that would help a little bit. "I've worked with a lot of gorgeous, sexy actresses in the last two years and I never....did that because of them on set before. I'm usually much better than this."

"But you weren't this time because of me?" I heard Sofia ask, although I still had my back turned to her.

"Unfortunately....not that it's your fault. I mean, I even held myself together around Christina Hendricks, and-" I stopped myself before I went any further into that and betrayed Christina's trust. But I left the "and" hanging, so I had to revise my sentence. "And she was just like you. But that's still no excuse."

"Well....if I got mad at every man on set who was jerking to me, I'd only have to work with women." That sounded a little reassuring, yet I still didn't budge. "Come on, you can look at me!"

"Looking at you is how I got in this mess," I answered. To that, I actually heard her laugh, and I had to chuckle once I got the joke I accidentally made too. "You're right, that is true," she admitted a bit lightly. With the mood lightened a bit, I finally turned to see her standing up by her chair.

"I know I make guys do that all the time; how could I not? I mean, look at me!" she said, sounding less conceited than how the words looked.

"Again, kind of the problem for me," I reminded her.

"Stop saying it's a problem. It's nothing that hasn't been done for my whole career, I just heard it this time. At least now I have a job where I can make them laugh too."

"Well, you deserve more professionalism and credit for that. I am sorry if this wasn't funny to you," I apologized again.

"Actually, some of your noises were a little funny," she conceded. Since I was lost in my own little world in the bathroom, I didn't know or recall how I sounded anyway. "You really weezeyed out that last 'fuck me, Sofia."

She probably meant to say wheezed out, but I got the point either way. "I usually sound better than that....I guess it further proves how much you got me going. Or that I really needed to finish before I got caught...like it made it a difference anyway."

Sofia chuckled and smiled knowingly, which was probably as good a note to leave on as any. "Well, I promise I will contain myself from now on, at least while I'm here. Thank you for letting me live, and, uh, good luck today."

"You too," she wished. But if I stayed there longer to look at her and revel at how she didn't hate me, luck wouldn't be enough to help me contain myself. So I resumed work and tried not to think about how scenes like that usually set up...bigger ones later for me. Yet reminding myself not to think about it didn't help either.

I turned my brain off enough to still get my jobs done for the day, and I looked forward to turning it back on once I got home. My last job for the night was to touch up the green room for tomorrow's guest stars, which would take about five minutes.

But I was into minute three when I heard the door knock. I wondered why the bosses would check up on me already; until I heard "May I come in?" from a voice that wasn't the bosses.

"Sofia? Uh, um, sure, come in." I drew my mind blank before she came in, or else it would be filled with dirty theories on why she could be here.

"I just wanted to make sure we were good before I left," she answered. So I turned my brain off just enough to answer, "I'm fine, thanks." Then I turned it on a bit more when I realized something. "Wait, I....do what I did over you, and you're the one that wants to make sure we're good?"

"I said I'm all right with that, I'm a big girl! And not just in the ways you know about," she actually joked. "You were still trying to be a gentleman about it, so I was hoping you weren't too upset or guilty."

"Well, I think I'll get by. But thank you for trying to make it easier," I complimented.

"It is something that you went out of your way to apologize and show the respect to me. Not many others who jerk to me might do that. But you have both the gentleman side and the naughty, dirty one to you too. I mean, if thinking of me made you that bothered, you must have imagined me doing some really bad things."

"Not...really bad ones," I tread carefully. "Just....imagining you naked helped do it."

"But you called on me as the one to fuck you," she cut to the point. "So I must have been in control, then. Even in your mind."

My mind was nearly shot after she said "fuck you" like that, yet I put it on backup power to keep talking. "Well, I don't think anyone would mind....that kind of scenario."

"But you liked it so much you couldn't wait to cum to me at home....could you?"

No. And I couldn't wait any more now either. Clearly, neither could she.

We both had the same idea as we came up to each other and started kissing. While we each had equal strength in it at first, the feel of her pouty red lips on mine and the feel of her body now close to me was enough to weaken mine. But I had the feeling that would be the point of this one.

So I wrapped my arms around Sofia's curvy waist as I let her guide me to the nearest couch while we made out. I felt myself sitting down on the couch as I was more focused on licking her tongue and lips. Yet they broke and allowed me to open my eyes in time to see Sofia take off the shirt she was wearing, leaving her in jeans and a barely containing bra.

She then had her hands slide to my jeans, specifically my belt and zipper. I sat up just enough for her to slide my pants down once they were unbuckled, then sat back down when my underwear was exposed. At that point, Sofia used her hands on herself again to get her bra off.

But before I could get my first look at her double-D breasts, Sofia took them out of view. They returned to my viewpoint when I looked down and saw her take my cock out of my underwear; and then saw her put it inside her tits.

This was the second straight time that I got to tit-fuck a well endowed actresses, after not having the chance the first four times out. But I was able to last long with Kristen's tits, whereas there was no chance I would contain myself in Sofia. "Wait, wait, I-"

Yet I barely had time to get out my warnings, as she squeezed her breasts even tighter over my cock. It seemed she wanted an early release with the way this was going, and within 10 more seconds, I was able to give it to her.

For the first time, I had cum in between an actress's boobs; and perhaps the ones that were tied for the best in the business with Christina. Sofia got a spurt or two in her mouth and lips, but she angled it so the rest got on her upper chest and tits. The sight of my cum coating her giant chest and her tanned skin was about enough to make me shoot an extra load or two as well.

When I was done shooting, Sofia patted the cum on herself to help erase the evidence. "Jesus....if you wanted more....I can't help you for a while..." I reminded her.

"I know. I wanted to get that fantasy and your first bit of cum out of the way now. You'll just have to do other things until you're ready to cum again."

"Like?" I inquired as Sofia stood me.

"Making me cum is only fair, right?" I wouldn't argue, especially as Sofia turned while she unbuckled her jeans. As such, she pulled them down and bent over to give me the full view of her panty-clad, ultra thick behind that I had imagined about all last week.

Eventually, she got the panties off as well as I leaned back on the arm of the couch. This inspired Sofia to walk up to me and place her crotch right into my face. With her standing over me, I got the cue and closed the gap between my face and her pussy.

I started working on the bottom of her opening, then quickly licked up to the top and started similar work up there. I wondered how far I should go, since if Sofia heard me while I was masturbating, who knew how many would hear her crying out in pleasure. I was lucky no one else was near me days ago, and there probably weren't many people left at work now; yet her voice could carry much louder than mine.

I must have been lost in thought too long, since she roused me by thrusting her hips against my face. So I decided to take the noise risks by ear and get back to work. I even tempted it a bit more by placing my hands on her legs and moving them up to her supple hips. After a few moments, I brought them over to the back of her even shapelier ass. I already knew how to caress and enjoy feeling an ass like this; and once again I was doing it while its owner was standing over me. If it worked on Christina, I ruled it was worth a try with Sofia, so I buried my face deeper into her pussy while grasping her full rump for all it was worth. Now Sofia was threatening to get loud again, yet considering the position I was in, I wasn't going to stop and interrupt her.

"Oh, you like that big fat ass, eh?" Sofia called out.

"I wouldn't call it that, but yeah," I said right against her opening.

"Oh...oh I think I need to sit on it for a while," she confessed. I sighed a bit; albeit against her to give her an extra jolt. But I would only be gone from her pussy for a second, so I finally moved my head back. "Okay, go on and sit."

"No, you first. On your back would be nice." This seemed less like a suggestion than one might think, but when she backed away from the couch, I conceded and laid on it on my back. That triggered her to walk back over, only to turn around before climbing onto my chest.

She was soon sitting down on my chest with her back turned, which gave me my first actual view of her naked backside. But it only lasted for a moment before she backed it up and had her entire behind and pussy hovering over my face. So it appeared she would be sitting on my face, which was one of the few sexual positions I hadn't gotten to yet with actresses.

After another look at her ass; now impossibly bigger with it a few inches above me; I gazed back to her pussy for the first time in over a minute. My mouth missed it as well, and so did Sofia, as evident when she groaned as soon as I placed my tongue back on it.

Her right hand was gripping the top of the couch to help keep her steady, while her legs were lying on top of mine. All I had to do was sit on my back and keep my mouth and tongue working above, yet I still wanted to go above and beyond. My hands went back to holding her ass and catching it as it landed down on my face. However, it was time to use them to grab another sexy part of her.

I put my tongue solidly up her pussy, and waited to wiggle it until I had a finger from each hand placed on each side of her opening. Once I started licking her up, my fingers stroked the outer part of her pussy up and down as well. Soon my thumbs joined in and I started to lightly grasp both of her lips, opening them a bit wider to make more room for my tongue.

This made Sofia cry out in Spanish; which was probably for the best, since she did this often enough that it wouldn't make anyone suspicious if they had heard her. Of course, she still sounded a bit orgasmic, but I couldn't ask for her to cover herself up perfectly now. Especially since she seemed to be getting close to exploding.

"Oh, you make me cum down your throat! Do it now!" There would no mistaking that from outside, but I couldn't be held responsible for not caring at the moment. With that, I set out to fulfill her wish by putting both my tongue and finger in her to wiggle around.

Soon their efforts were rewarded as she started to cum over me. It didn't go directly down my throat like she asked, although a good deal got onto my lips and started to make its way down my mouth. But whatever didn't go down, I tried to lick up as thoroughly as possible.

When that was finished, Sofia finally climbed off me so I could see something other than her ass and pussy again; which was a mixed blessing. After readjusting my eyes and licking the rest of her leftover juices off my lips, I turned my head to see that she was now sitting down beside the couch and me. I couldn't see her ass anymore, but I was looking right at her satisfied face and her breasts were visible again, which was just as good of a sight.

I had to close my eyes again when she kissed me, yet I didn't need eyesight to savor her other pair of juicy red lips on mine. Sofia soon moved those lips down my neck and chest while still sitting on the floor, so I opened my eyes once more to see her getting lower and lower down my body.

"Where are you going with those things?" I rasped out. "If they go lower, I won't last that long."

"We can't have that, I haven't ridden it yet. But I want to suck it too," she admitted. "But I bet I did both in your dirty mind, didn't I?"

Given what she had just done, I was questioned whether she was one to talk about dirty minds. However, she gave me no reason to nitpick that out loud so far.

"Okay, then here's what we're going to do," Sofia reasoned, taking charge. "I am going to sit on that big stick of yours. Then when you're ready, I am going to suck you dry of cum like you sucked me dry." Sofia then turned her face back to see me and teasingly asked "Did I say that right? I know I don't always do."

"No....that one you got right," I credited her.

I slid a bit backwards to give her more room to sit down. With that, Sofia stood back on her feet and then once again turned around before I could fully gaze at her full frontal form. By now, the view of her with her back turned and her ass facing me was more common, but this time she didn't cover my face with her backside.

This time she sat over my cock, finally giving me an extended view of her bare, heart shaped bottom. And it looked like I would keep getting a view of it for a while, as Sofia was inserting herself down my cock in the reverse cowgirl position. It meant I couldn't see her tits bounce right now, yet I could stand to see her other parts bounce and jiggle for a while first.

As she did before, Sofia slid her ass and pussy up and down while sitting on me, only with my dick inside her in the process. After she got a rhythm going, I placed my hands back on her cheeks and started playing around with them again. However, I was neglecting the rest of her body, which just could not do.

Sofia turned her head to me as she kept riding, seeing my hands slide above her ass and start to trace the hourglass form of her waist. Her curves and her smooth, tanned skin would be more than enough to keep my hands busy for a while. She did look more than satisfied, whether it was due to my hand movements or due to getting my cock deeper into her.

My groans and moans joined with Sofia's, although my hands were the only parts of me that were moving. She was doing well enough going up and down my dick, so I wanted to focus on her other sensitive parts. Two of them that I hadn't touched yet were her breasts, even though I had fucked them and came on them already.

I sat up a bit so that my hands could go over to finally touch her breasts, despite how I couldn't see them. I could tell that they were bouncing, nonetheless, so I let them hit the palms of my hands before I started grasping them myself. I still doubted that my hands were even covering half of her tits, although I had more than a handful as I moved my hands up and down.

"Mmm, ah, don't make me go off yet. It might make you go off in the wrong hole," Sofia reminded me.

"Bouncing, ugh, like that won't help," I pointed out. But with her slamming into my groin, I knew I had to find ways to prolong this longer. And that would probably require changing positions.

"Stop bouncing, please," I asked. However, Sofia did keep going, albeit a little slower as she asked "What? Why?"

"I know I had you taking control, but I'm gonna need to take it back for a while. I can make it worth it....then maybe when you go off I won't cum in the wrong hole after all." I hoped phrasing it like that would get her interested.

"Hmm....well, you make it worth the while, then," Sofia reminded. "Now how are you going to do that?"

"Start by lying on the couch in my place." This got Sofia to remove herself from my cock, which allowed me to get up and stand. The couch was briefly left unoccupied before Sofia got on and laid on her back just like I had.

And just like she had earlier, I sat on my knees besides the couch, finally taking in the view of a full frontal Sofia Vergara. She was a mother in her late 30's and the second straight actress I was with who was over 10 years older than me; yet I knew more than ever that few younger women had anything on her. And I would lick and kiss as much of the proof as I could.

While she had kissed down my full frontal body before, I kissed my way up starting above her bellybutton. As I rubbed my lips and tongue over her skin, my fingers made my way back to her pussy and two of them were placed against her opening.

I kept them there as I got up and lay on top of her on the couch, placing my head a few inches below her breasts. My fingers continued to tease her without going inside, while I began to tease her left breast by licking the underside of it. But I did finally go deeper by placing my fingertips inside Sofia while my mouth made its way to the tip of her tit.

While doing this was still making my cock raging hard, it stood a better chance of not exploding since it wasn't in her pussy. But with my fingers in there instead, my mouth gobbling on Sofia's left breast and my other hand gliding all over her right, she was probably getting good to go herself. Once she started calling out in Spanish again, I took that as a good sign.

"Oh, it's worth it!" Sofia confirmed in English. "But I still want something bigger in me to make me cum! Please do it!"

"Well, you gave the order that time. But you did ask nicely so...." I pretended to reluctantly concede and put my cock near her pussy again. My fingers were still in her, yet when I took them out, I could put something bigger in her in just a second.

With that taken care of, I put my right arm back around Sofia, as I settled into the missionary position. While I had let her be on top of me most of the way, laying on top of her, gliding in and out of her and feeling her move around below me was just as perfect. To add to it, my left arm draped back to her groin so my hand could rub all around her clit.

I went back and forth between using my hand and my dick on her in rapid fashion, while the top half of my body rubbed against hers and let her tits crush against my chest. Our faces were pretty much the only things that weren't moving as much, yet our mouths moved and moaned enough to make up for it.

But it soon became clear that Sofia was moving her pussy faster up and down my cock and fingers. It seemed she wanted to get herself off faster, despite how it might make me go off too. "Say it, say it now...."she cryptically called.

"Say what?" I inquired.

"Say what you said in the restroom. Because I'm doing it now." She certainly was as she slammed onto my cock over and over and made me stop moving it. But if my words would help her get off....

"Fuck me, Sofia. Fuck me, fuck me, fuck me hard.....cum all over me, Sofia, cum on me....!" And with a few more upwards thrusts, she did just that. In turn, I severely clenched myself so that it didn't make me cum all over her yet.

When she was done, it took me several seconds to finally feel safe. I slowly opened my eyes and stopped gritting my teeth, which helped me notice that Sofia was easing herself off my dick. My finger was still nearby, so I used my left hand to rub the cum that was left on my cock. I tried carefully to rub it off instead of using it as lube that could bring me closer to the edge.

"Well....I believe you lived up to the first part of your bargain," I reminded Sofia. She nodded and licked her lips; either to make sure they weren't dry anymore or to signal what she wanted to do with them now. Nevertheless, I would get in position for her to use them right now.

I got off of her and moved back to the left edge of the couch as Sofia waited for me on the right. Once I was in position, she crawled back over to the left, eyed my glistening cock and put her lips on it without hesitation. It had already been in Sofia's tits and pussy, yet her mouth was making an effort to rival their warmth and tightness.

"Did you get off like this in any fantasies?" Sofia asked once her mouth was freed. "Or did you just come off in me?"

"Funny thing....I can't remember right now," I said truthfully.

"I told you I know about funny. And my punching line is that you'll remember cumming in my mouth for sure." She gave me a few more hard suckles to make that all the more likely.

"Did those words help?" she asked once she popped off me. "English isn't my best suit, but if talking helped get you off in the restroom, maybe it can help here. That and tasting your....long,' she illuminated by licking up my length. "Thick," she demonstrated by licking across my shaft. "Hard," she proved by squeezing my shaft. "Yummy cock."

She showed this by licking the precum off my slit and whatever bits of her cum were still left on it. But she wanted more proof very soon, and once my engorged to the limit head was fully in her mouth and her tongue attacked all of it, she got her substance of proof.

It was funny how this started because I couldn't contain myself. Yet the "punching line" was that I lasted a little longer when the real thing happened with Sofia. That was fortunate because cumming into a toilet was nothing like cumming into Sofia Vergara's mouth and tits, or having her cum onto me.

I may not have had endurance every time it was tested, yet I still had it when it really counted; no matter how much someone may have tempted me along the way. This way when I did go off, it was very relieving for me and very plentiful for her, which mattered even more.

Sofia certainly looked like she found it plentiful, as she kept licking me dry even after I was finished. Once she figured out she got every last drop, she popped off one more time. "Now that...was a punching line," she joked.

Comedy always had truth in it; at least good comedy. Considering the punch that this line delivered, it was worthy of Emmys. At the least, it taught me the lesson that not having self-control isn't always a bad thing; both before and during sex with the most gorgeous TV women alive.

But it probably wasn't worth testing more than once, so I made sure to keep it in my pants for the rest of my time on "Modern Family." I would leave the bathroom masturbation for home....although whenever I made plans to jack off to this night, I didn't usually make it to my bathroom.

[Robertdoc]

TV Temp: Anne Hathaway

Originally published November 2011

November 2010

It usually took many months to get a new temp job; and after the time I had with Sofia Vergara, I was in need of a rest. So naturally, the agency gave me a new assignment just three months later this time.

But when they told me they were sending me back to New York, I got a bit more energy.

After my time on "30 Rock" two years ago with Tina Fey, I would now get to work for Tina's alma mater. "Saturday Night Live" needed my services for the week as they prepped for a new live show on Nov. 20. What's more, it was an episode in which the lovely Anne Hathaway was the special guest host.

There was no way to get around how this might be a sign. Yet Anne Hathaway was at another level than the others I had encountered. As much as I loved Jenna, Tina, Christina, Kaley, Kristen and Sofia on and off screen, they were better known for being TV stars. Anne was an A-list movie star, a former Disney icon and an Oscar nominee who was hosting "SNL" for the second time. There was something a little intimidating about that, although it was probably illogical.

Nevertheless, since she hosted before and was a bundle of energy, it didn't seem like she needed much help from me for the week. In any case, I was already planning to see her naked when her new film "Love and Other Drugs" came out next week and unveiled her getting down with Jake Gyllenhaal. So I took the prospect of sex completely off the table; despite how that hadn't worked in the past; and just focused on returning to 30 Rockefeller to see "SNL" at work.

That helped me on Monday when I returned to Studio 8H, got my first glimpses of Anne and learned that the "SNL" schedule is quite different from the "30 Rock" one. Since they work so much later in the night, I had to be on standby for projects a lot later too. At the least, I was able to sleep in for much of the morning before going back to work in the afternoon.

I was still a little worn out when I got in on Tuesday, which didn't bode well for the rest of the week. So I went to get coffee in the hallway, and was relieved that there was only one person in front of me. It was a woman whose back was turned to me, yet I saw the side of some familiar glasses behind her ear.

I then stepped over to see the even more familiar owner of those glasses. Since '30 Rock" was filming here along with "SNL" I had wondered if I'd run into her again, and now I had my answer."Tina?"

Tina Fey herself turned and almost gasped when she saw me, but she then broke out into a smile when she recognized me. I offered my hand to shake, yet it felt a bit inadequate after what happened two years ago, so we eventually settled into a hug. "Wow, what are you doing back here? Wait, am I your boss again?" Tina asked.

"No, I'm temping for 'SNL' now! I'm helping with the Anne Hathaway episode this week," I filled her in.

"Oh....oh yeah, I recognize those blood shot Tuesday morning eyes," Tina quipped. "I probably should have put that in a '30 Rock' subplot to warn you."

"It's all right, I'll adjust. Or sleep all through Saturday night or something," I reassured.

"Well, hey, at least you got Anne Hathaway for your week!" Tina pointed out before getting a bit quieter. "Have you....tried to get her in other ways too?"

I gasped a bit at her implication, before remembering why she would get such an idea. "No...no, of course not!" I whispered.

"How come? If you're still temping, I'll bet me and Jenna aren't your only....notches by now," Tina reasoned.

"I, um, I plead the fifth on that. And I couldn't tell you even if I lost Constitutional protection. I know you wouldn't tell, but I don't want to betray anyone else's trust."

"That is cool of you. Oh well, I can just call the temp agency, see what you've worked on the last two years and fill in the blanks myself." I supposed that wouldn't hurt, since even Tina might not guess every actress I was with. "I've already filled in you and Hathaway, so I'm off to a good start."

"I said I'm not going to try anything with her," I insisted. "I can't do that all the time, and she's got enough to do here. Besides....it's harder to imagine someone like me with a Hollywood star like her."

"And it wasn't hard with....other people? Other people were a lot more stressed out and attached, and they really liked someone like you. That someone is a real catch who can't confirm or deny that he's become an even....bigger help to actresses in need. So he should know that anyone can need help and would be real lucky to get it. Heck, they need something to help them stay up at 3 a.m. after 20 monologue rewrites."

"Are you actually encouraging me to.....help Anne Hathaway?" I tried to clarify.

"I'm saying you wouldn't have the worst way to help someone survive this place. Just because she's in movies doesn't mean she wouldn't like company....any kind of it. Heck, you impressed new political icons, so the writer of 'The Princess Diaries' shouldn't scare you." Despite being less subtle than usual, I got Tina's point.

"Well....there's no guarantee she needs that help, or that I'll have a chance to give it. But I guess if I do have the chance, I won't be nervous about it. I haven't been before."

"Yep, you've proven that at least twice. And that was all you needed to figure it out, right? Or wrong?" I almost got trapped into saying it was more, but I just smiled teasingly before she got me. "Nerds....can't blame me for taking a shot, right?"

I didn't have time to, since we both had to go back to work shortly. So we parted once more and wished other luck, leaving me to carry her advice in my head the rest of the day. When I had free time that night, I made my way to the halls of the "SNL" stage, which would be busy with rehearsals and rapidly built sets before much longer.

This gave me time to geek out over being so close to the "SNL" stage and its classic history. But my memories of the days of Phil Hartman and Will Ferrell were interrupted when I heard someone nearby. By the time I turned, Anne Hathaway was already close by, although she stopped when she saw me.

"Oh, am I bothering you?" Anne asked, which was ironic since I usually wound up bothering the actresses at first.

"No, no, it's all right. I was just taking a breather...steeling up for a long night and all," I stated while remembering not to feel intimidated.

"I hear that. You must be used to it all the time around here," Anne theorized.

"Not exactly. I'm just a temp for the week...but I do know my way around here. I temped for '30 Rock' in here two years ago, and I just ran into Tina Fey again today," I confessed while leaving out...other parts of it.

"Wow, not bad!" Anne congratulated. "So this is your second time here, just like me."

"Well, it's my first time for SNL. You have two, so you win," I conceded, before I slipped back into reminiscing and "SNL" envy. "But being in a place like this, I suppose it's easy to win."

"Yeah, it is a bit overwhelming here. I've already hosted before, but there's still nothing like it. I guess you'll find that out before the week's over, if you haven't already." I nodded in easy agreement, as I found it easier to feel on her level than I had expected.

"How did you get through the first time? Got any tips for a rookie like me?" I inquired.

"Actually, you've got the right idea already. Taking time out to relax and recharge does help, that's why I'm here too. And it comes in handy out of here too....at least by the 20'th interview about sex scenes for your movie." On that I just laughed, wondering if that was something to follow up on or just let die. But Anne kept going and remarked "I'm surprised they waited a day before they came up with monologue ideas about it. The naked stuff, I mean."

"Yeah....well, I guess it helps to play along with it," I offered.

"I shouldn't really complain. I mean, I got naked in the movie and for Entertainment Weekly too! I knew it would be a big deal and I accepted it, and I'm glad I did! I just hope that's not the only thing they're impressed by, that's all," Anne wished.

"I'm sure it won't be," I assured.

"Okay then, let's test that out on you. Are you going to see the movie? If yes, my follow up question is why?" She was smiling and had a teasing tone to her voice, but I was sure there was a serious undercurrent. So I would have to be completely honest here; yet now that I had eased my way into talking with her and not putting her on a movie star pedestal, I could be truthful with her.

"Well, the nude stuff does have me curious, even though you have shown your breasts before. When an extremely beautiful actress is rumored to be more naked, it's hard not to notice. But I still want to see you with your clothes on, too. I mean, you've been showing more of your clothed talent lately, with the Oscar nomination and your singing and your funny stuff here at SNL too! It took me a while to be a full blown fan of yours, but now I'm fully on board....and something like this sounds like another step forward, with and without clothes. Taking more risks helps fans see you in new lights, I suppose."

Anne looked speechless for a few moments until she chuckled a bit. "Huh....I guess that bodes well for those risky things I've been looking at." This as much as anything else would stick with me later; once when Anne was announced as the Oscars co-host just nine days after her "SNL" stint, and again when she agreed to play Catwoman two months later.

"You know, my quiet times here weren't so chatty the first time. But I see the upside to it," she went on. "We should have some of these chatty quiet times more often this week. It should help us stay awake, at least."

"Yeah, yeah we do need to do that...stay awake, I mean," I corrected.

As the week went on, we did that and stayed awake at the same time; albeit to differing degrees each day. Waiting around in the wee hours for something to do was tiring on a few nights, yet Anne did find me before I fell asleep. As I got more used to the schedule, I only threatened to drift off a few times before 2 a.m. by early Saturday morning. It did help that I had chats with Anne to think about rather than my sleepy eyes; and laughing at some of the sketch ideas I'd heard about gave me little bursts of energy.

With Saturday here and the "night live" part of Saturday approaching, I headed to work with as much pep as I could muster. This was me and Anne's last day here, and with show time coming, I doubted there would be much room for intimacy. But although my streak seemed likely to end here, just getting to see this show made and getting to chat with a beautiful movie star like Anne helped balance it out. As such, I was free of any nerves, unlike when I first got here.

By mid Saturday afternoon, the cast, crew, set designers, writers and others were making their final tweaks before dress rehearsal. With this much chaos, I was kept busy with tasks as well, yet I finally got a break at about 6 p.m. Dress rehearsal would begin at 8 p.m., so there was a little time to settle down now. I spent that time standing around for a few minutes before I saw Anne coming down the halls.

"Way ahead of me again, eh?" she asked as she stopped next to me.

"In a way. I mean, you probably need down time now more than me. I have no right to complain compared to you and the others," I admitted. "Are you complaining, by the way?"

"No, I'm getting more excited than nervous. That's why I should cool down before dress. Come on, we can lounge in the guest room while we get cool."

Either through willful ignorance or a desire to stay level, I pushed aside what usually happened when an actress invited me to her dressing room. In any case, with a live rehearsal hours away, I really doubted that was on her mind. I had been wrong before....every time out, as a matter of fact; but I chose to just look at this as a final bit of down time with Anne.

We got to her guest room as I let Anne sit on the couch while I sat across from her in front of her mirror. "You excited for your first time?" Anne suddenly asked, as I thankfully stayed quiet long enough to figure out what she really meant.

"Oh, first time seeing SNL live! Well, yeah, of course. You ready for your second time?" I asked, figuring she'd get my meaning faster than I got hers. "Just about. I think it's going to turn out pretty cool."

"That's Vanessa's line, not yours, remember that on the air," I quipped, referring to Vanessa Bayer's Miley Cyrus impression that would be alongside Anne's Katie Holmes impersonation tonight.

"Right, I'm doing Katie Holmes and not Miley Cyrus, I thought so! There you go helping me out again. I am glad you've been doing that this week," Anne conveyed.

"Don't give me too much credit. I don't know if I was that different from your average fan, except you got stuck in a building with me for a week. Heck, I doubt I had funnier words and ideas than anyone in this place," I self-deprecated.

"I can still think you're cool and fun to talk with anyway, though. You've been more than above-average in my book," Anne promised.

"Well.....you've helped set the bar for me, too. Since my first time helping and talking with a major movie star helped so well, any others will have a lot to live up to," I predicted.

"Once you get your scripts and books sold, I'm sure they'll beat down the door for my sloppy seconds." I chose to treat that sexual term as a friendly joke, if only to keep my pulse steady. "I'm serious, I am sure they will." Those words and the fact that she got up and walked over to kiss my cheek didn't help with the pulse.

I sat quietly for several seconds as she chuckled and went back to the couch. "Ah.....yep, there's the awkward silence," I spat out once I could talk. But I had nothing else to follow that joke, so the silence dragged on for a while.

"If you're that nervous, you can balance it out," Anne offered, as she turned her head a bit to show off her cheek. "No, no, you don't have to offer that," I offered back.

"And yet I am, so what does that tell you? Or suggest you should be doing?"

It suggested a few things, yet I tried to just focus on the least dirty suggestions. I attempted to assume she just wanted me to match her and not go further than she did. So I got up, walked to her, took a breath and bent down to kiss her cheek as she hinted. I lingered just a second longer than she did, due to the feel of her skin on my lips, but I broke off before dragging it out.

"There....now we're even." And yet the awkwardness still didn't leave; if this was still awkwardness. I told myself to look away and step back to my seat; yet my legs didn't move and even though I tried to move my eyes, they still went back to Anne's big brown orbs and bigger smile. Once I tried to look at the wall for a third time, Anne said "It's okay" and finally made my eyes stand still.

But they were soon closed anyway after she leaned towards me and I closed the gap to connect our lips. We kissed more softly and sweetly than hot and heavy, although we moved a little faster once I finally sat next to her on the couch. After our tongues started to meet, I broke off while I still had the ability to reason.

"Wait, we don't have time, do we?" I asked. Although dress was a while away, Anne could be needed for updates or to go through new lines any minute.

"I told them I needed a half hour to rest," Anne explained.

"So you....planned this out?" I asked incredulously.

"No....but it's still a happy accident." I could wonder how much of an accident it was; but there was little point. Even now, it still astonished me that I could be part of such a "happy accident" with these women, planned or not. Especially when I really had ruled it out this time; yet if I had to be proven wrong, I might as well follow through.

A half hour still didn't leave much time, yet I had worked with less before. But although no one was seeking Anne out now, we still probably needed to keep it down. I couldn't really go overboard, so I would probably need to go slow for a while; which wasn't a problem when it came to Anne.

I could settle for just starting to touch her and feel around her body as I sat back and let her lay on top of me. I settled a hand on her back and another on her hair as she broke off to kiss down my face and neck. Her hands went to the bottom of my shirt and went inside it, although she needed to sit herself up to get more room to lift it up.

I helped out by sitting up and getting it off myself, trying not to feel self conscious. She did just have to do a lot of takes with Jake Gyllenhaal's abs, after all. Yet just as I had stopped telling the difference between TV and movie stars, I was confident that Anne wouldn't judge me for not having the six-pack of a Gyllenhaal. Indeed, she just smiled as she kissed down my chest; with the sight of her gorgeous face nearly halfway down to my groin making me strain against my pants.

Anne seemed ready to relieve the strain as her hand got to my pants. When it touched my clothed, engorged member, I groaned; and the sound must have triggered another concern. "Don't make me go too soon....I really don't have enough time to recover."

"I figured that. So I'll go easy on you at first," Anne promised before getting off me and standing back on her feet. "Sit up now, please," she requested, which I immediately fulfilled. With her standing in front of me, she unbuckled my pants with both hands but used just one to take down my zipper.

That same hand pulled my underwear down slightly, but just slightly enough to set myself free. Now she could grasp my cock without any pants in the way, and she did just that while stroking me to boot. Sadly, she stopped after several strokes; but only to use both hands to lower her dress straps.

When that was finished, Anne got back to jerking me off while using her other hand to pull down her dress. Somehow she managed to multitask and get it down while not losing a step in getting me off. Once the dress fell to the floor, Anne was left in nothing but a matching black bra and panties.

While she was passed off as an ugly duckling in the first half of "The Princess Diaries" 10 years ago, Anne Hathaway had the appearance of an actual princess in real life now. Her elegant figure was the perfect complement to her snow white skin and quasi-Disney face. In addition, the standing position she was in gave me an obvious view down her cleavage; and although her breasts had been bared in "Havoc" and "Brokeback Mountain" it had nothing on seeing them from this angle in real life.

I figured I owed them some attention while Anne kept paying attention to my cock, so I reached a hand up to brush her right breast. After finding her clothed nipple, I put two fingers on it to play around, then started to stroke the top of her boob in tandem with her stroking my dick. We stroked and moaned at the same time, although it was getting harder to groan as quietly as we could.

"Oh man....I'd say it's time to get this out of the way," Anne ruled as she took her hand off of me to focus on unhooking her bra. It was probably for the best so that my cock could cool down a little bit, as it didn't need to go off so soon. So given that, I would need to work on something to distract me.

"Bend down a bit, please," I asked as I leaned back onto the couch. She stepped forward and bent down as requested, leaving her round, dangling breast right up above my mouth. I went to work on it quickly as she placed her hands on the top of the couch, grasping it as I kept pleasuring her tits. My hand played with her left breast as I kissed over her right, but soon my hand left her chest to go down her stomach.

By the time I returned to suckling her left tit, my right hand had begun to brush the front of her panties. She had pleased me with her fingers, so I wanted to do the same. However, I teased her by not pulling down her panties, as I worked my finger in and out of them.

After taking my left hand off Anne's breasts, I slid it down to her crotch as well, brushing the front of her panties while the fingers on my right hand went inside them to play around. Between that and my oral work on her chest, Anne was starting to get a little loud, which she did take note of.

"Hold on.....you either need to slow down or keep my mouth busy," she laid out. I had no desire to slow down, and fortunately I did have ways to keep her mouth busy.

I lifted my head up to kiss her again, which did at least muffle her groans as I kept working on and below her panties. This left her tits neglected, so my left hand went back and forth between giving them more rubs and caressing her groin. Eventually, Anne thrust herself against my fingers, which inspired me to thrust them back a bit while my tongue was already moving all around her mouth.

Finally I got her panties off to leave her naked, leaving my left hand to pat her bare pussy while my right fingers were going into it nearby. Then I moved my free hand back to her breasts so that I was kissing Anne, playing with her chest and finger-fucking her pussy all at once. It was surprising to me that Anne could moan loudly and take all this without breaking from my lips to catch her breath. Yet if she broke now, she would probably groan too loud and get us caught, so I decided to gradually slow my fingers, hands and lips.

Eventually I pulled my lips back and let Anne breathe heavily, as her moans now got a little quieter. It also gave me time to take in that I had really worked her up like this, and that I had done all that after being intimidated by her just a week earlier. I should be jaded to this kind of thing by now, yet my wonder at these experiences still hadn't faded away; which was for the best, really.

"I think I'm ready to sit down now," Anne said to interrupt my train of thought. Before I could move to give her room, she climbed onto my lap and sat herself down. It didn't make me enter her, yet my cock was now lying in front of her pussy. Once Anne got her legs around me, she looked down to notice this as well.

She experimented by rubbing herself against my dick, which had been neglected by design in the last several minutes. It was hardly any softer after the show that me and Anne had put on, yet it probably could last a little longer inside her if necessary.

"What do you think? Do we have time to....fit this in?" I inquired. It must have taken at least 15-20 minutes to do the foreplay, but time tends to stand quite still in moments like this.

"You've fit in some pretty good things already. I think I've got room for one more big thing before dress." Anne then set out to prove it by lifting herself up and lining up over my cock. I decided to fill in the rest by entering her myself, getting halfway in before she sank down over the rest of me.

We just rocked against each other for a few moments as we adjusted to the new situation and sensations. Then I started to thrust a little more, which got Anne to rock against me a bit harder. This built up more and more as Anne wrapped her legs tighter around me and settled her arms over my shoulders. I responded by placing my hands on her back and setting my chin on her shoulder, helping me to see her bare ass for the first time as it went up and down on my lap.

Her ass started to land on me a bit harder, which made me grit my teeth and pull my head back. I then met Anne's eyes again, which were filled with lust that illuminated their natural beauty more than usual. "You have beautiful eyes..." I found myself muttering, realizing too late that I was quoting one of Jake Gyllenhaal's cheesy pick-up lines in the "Love and Other Drugs" trailer. I had been proud of myself for not referencing or joking about that film and Anne's highly anticipated nudity in it, at least until now.

"That's it? That's all you've got?" Anne asked, as she was paraphrasing her own line from the trailer. "I'm sure you've got something more original than that," she teased.

"Well....I could say I want to fuck your hot, wet pussy until it cums on my cock. Was that from the movie?" I inquired and added a few deep thrusts in the background.

"Ohh.....now I kind of wish it was," Anne admitted, before she leaned her mouth over to my ear and started whispering. "I'd add that I want your hot, wet dick to cum all over me too. Is that a good rewrite?" Since she asked this by kissing my ear and breathing into it, I hoped she took my stunned silence as a yes.

Anne's moans were now going right into my ear as well as we kept going, which made me motivated to go even faster. Both my hands went to her ass and tried to help it go up and down over me. I even tried to rub my chest against hers so that our nipples collided, but Anne helped out more by putting her arms back around me and crushing her tits against me.

I now had my face back between her neck and shoulder, so I took advantage by kissing both of them. I was tempted to suckle on her neck, but I didn't want the "SNL" makeup crew to have to cover up a hickey. So I just rested my face on her soft skin to muffle my own moans as she rode me faster.

As much as I loved this position, I knew I didn't have much more time to work with and I wanted to get some more things in first. So I took a deep breath and tried to get myself up off the couch with her still wrapped around me. Anne yelped a bit loudly, so I made a "sssh" noise just in case, while I worked towards turning us around.

I made it so that I could position her to sit upright on the couch, in the same spot where I was sitting. Now I was the one on top of her and hovering over her as she sat. While the position was harder for me to be in than the last one, I made it work by sliding back into her. Now she would get to sit on the couch while I thrusted above her and saw her body writhe below me.

After getting back in and seeing her thrust back up to me, along with seeing my cock sink into her pussy, I knew I was on borrowed time. We needed to finish soon anyway, and now that I was in more of a position to control things, I could bring us to the brink shortly. So I laid myself back on top of her and pressed my forehead against her as I went faster.

Once again, I started kissing her to cover up our sounds of pleasure, which was a big help for both of us. I went into her more rapidly while she squeezed her legs back around my ass again to help drive me in deeper. It was hard for us not to bite each other's lips and tongues and keep them under control, yet they moved rapidly without leaving any damage. But I went a little slower once it got harder to contain myself, and our lips moved a bit slower against each other as a result.

After savoring that for a few moments, I pulled my lips back while keeping our groins firmly up against each other. "I'm almost there....where do I go?" I asked.

"Oh....okay, I know! Pull out and let me jack you off. And you can do it to me like you did before....make it come full circle, you know?" She laughed at using come as a pun, while I chuckled for other reasons. The last time I was here I started things off with Tina by masturbating, and now my second time here with Anne would end in the same fashion.

Being a sucker for symmetry and irony, I pulled off and went on my knees while Anne sat upright on the couch. She leaned down a bit and got a hold of my cock, which was already well lubed thanks to its previous activities. This also made it easier for my fingers to go back into her wet pussy and resume their earlier work.

I tried to swirl my two fingers inside of Anne, which made her bite back a groan; yet made her pump me harder in contrast. We picked up our speed in order to finish on time and to see us explode on each other for good measure.

Anne looked back and forth between her hand on my dick and my hand in her pussy, to get her going in both avenues. Then she looked up at me and gave another bright, lustful smile, which certainly helped me get a bit closer to going off. I studied her face intensely and slowly trailed down her form to her filled pussy, then gazed at the whole enchanting package as I felt myself getting closer.

"Oh yes, almost there....where do I land?" I gasped out.

"I'll figure that out, just make me cum on your hand now!" she whispered while taking quick breaths to quiet herself.

But that wouldn't be enough for either of us, after I picked up my pace and she rubbed her thumb over my head while stroking my shaft. With no other ideas coming to mind, I covered my mouth with my free hand and moaned into it as I finally released. Anne positioned it to land on her stomach and chest, and the sight of that seemed to put her over the edge and make me go that final bit deeper.

So Anne stole from my playbook and put her free hand over her mouth to hide her orgasmic cries. But the most damning evidence landed on my hand as Anne let herself go on it. Unfortunately, there was no way to stop a few spurts from getting on the floor, which would make clean up a little harder. Yet first things had to be first.

I was just starting to breathe against my hand once Anne was finished, as we both just stayed in place. Now that our heads had somewhat cleared and we could take a look at our position, and the mess we had left on ourselves, it looked all the more surreal. I heard Anne laugh a little bit, so she must have been thinking the same thing. As such, it made me let out a hidden laugh as well.

That held back any post-sex awkward silence; which was fitting since awkward silence helped set this up to begin with. I then remembered we did need to clean up quickly, so I reached over to my pants and got out a tissue. I wasn't saving it for this occasion, as I just needed it for my sneezing earlier in the morning; and yes, I still had a few unused ones left in stock. I used one to wipe off the cum I had left on Anne's body, another to get her's off of my hand and one more to try and pat down the stains on the floor.

Once I finished as much as I could, I started getting my clothes into a pile. I reached back to my pants and took out my cell phone; then dressed myself faster when I saw what time it was. "It's almost 6:30, damnit! They'll probably knock to get you any minute, and then they'll find me!"

"It's all right. You're getting dressed faster than me, you can go out and see if someone's there. If they're not, wait outside till they get here and say you came to get me too. If they're coming, just hide here until I get out."

I had all my clothes on by the time Anne finished her plan, so I hurried up right after she was done and opened the door a peek. No one seemed to be coming from either side of the hall, so it looked like I was safe. "All clear....I'll come 'wake you up' in a bit, then."

Anne was just straightening out her dress by then, and I took the chance that I had time to ask a question. "Will you be all right with the show although you didn't.....actually rest?"

"Rest is overrated sometimes. I'll be raring to go by the time you start knocking....which should be soon, right?"

"Oh, right, right!" I peeked out again and saw no one was there, which allowed me to get out and close the door without incident. I went down the hall and waited for a few seconds, then walked back to the door. This way, if someone was coming to get Anne, they'd arrive in time to think I was way ahead of them and had just arrived to knock on her door.

Indeed, I heard footsteps behind me and turned to see a crew member after I got to the door. "I'm way ahead of you, it's all right!" I called out before knocking on the door. "Anne? Are you up?"

A few seconds later, Anne answered the door fully dressed, and even pretend yawned a bit as well. "I'm up, indeed! Boy, I needed that nap, and now it's left me raring to go!"

"Good, they have a few new rewrites and costumes they need you to see right away," the crew member informed her.

"All right, let's go check them out!" She closed the door and then turned back to me. "Thank you for coming to get me too."

"Sure....if I don't see you, have a great show," I offered as a parting shot.

"I've had a great Saturday afternoon, I'm guessing the night'll be good too." Once that metaphor hit me, I smiled bashfully as Anne flashed me a final wink and a smile before she turned to follow the crew member away.

I let her get on with her preparations, then sat back and watched her dazzle the audience in dress rehearsal and on the live show. Yet in spite of finally seeing Studio 8H live on Saturday night, it was that Saturday afternoon which left an even greater impression – along with the guest host of both special time periods.

I hoped to convey as much, and yet not give anyway anything scandalous, when I wrote a little message to leave for Tina before I left Studio 8H again. In it, I left my initials and the phrase "You were right."

That would hopefully let her know that she was right about Anne; and that I was starting to get a sense that she was right about me as well.

[Robertdoc]

TV Temp: Mila Kunis

Originally published November 2011

January 15, 2011

I was in a content place as I drove through Hollywood on this particular Saturday. The temp agency hadn't called about a new job yet, but I didn't expect them to right now. My regular freelance work was earning me more money than ever, and I had even finished a draft of a book. So I felt I earned a nice sight-seeing drive, especially since this was the day before the Golden Globes and the town was gearing up.

Many of the actresses I had met would be nominated and/or in attendance, so there was always the chance of noticing them on the streets while they were preparing. But instead, I turned a corner and saw someone working on what looked to be a broken down rental car on the side of the street.

I slowed down and noticed a young woman who was getting frustrated near the car. My Good Samaritan side kicked in and I found myself stopping next to her. "Ma'am?" I asked to get her attention, although it looked like she was about the same age as me.

"Oh! You wouldn't know how to fix this engine, would you?" the woman asked in a voice that sounded a bit familiar. However, I brushed that aside to try and answer her question. "Well....I'm not really an engine expert, sorry?"

"Damnit! Now I have to call them to pick me up and I'll still be late! That's what I get for wanting a regular day to myself, I guess." The woman sighed in frustration, which pushed a few more of my Good Samaritan buttons. Since I wasn't in any hurry today and I still had this sense of recognition about the woman, I wound up asking "Well, where do you need to go?"

This got the woman to focus back on me instead of her car. "Oh...I don't think it's that far right now. Just a...place in Hollywood where I need to try on something. And I need to be at a few more places after that."

"And you don't want to call someone to come get you?" I asked.

"I could, but I said I didn't want to take a limo. I wanted to drive myself and try to have a regular day on the road before tomorrow," she hinted at again. "But I'm sure they'll take me back once I call them."

"But you need to be at these places on time?" I asked and she shrugged. "Well....if you're in a hurry and you can't wait to be picked up, I can take you. I have time on my hands, and since you seem to have a phone, you can still call someone if I get on your nerves."

When I started talking, I was just focused on the conversation and how I could actually help the woman. It didn't immediately strike me why she might ask for a limo if she wanted, and why she kept referring to tomorrow. But by the time I finished making my offer, and by the time the woman actually brightened up, it all fell into place; plus I figured out why I thought I recognized her.

By a twist of fate that had never happened outside of my jobs before, I had just offered to drive around Mila Kunis.

She had the limo option because she was an actress, and she had a busy day tomorrow because she was a nominee at the Golden Globes. Obviously she needed to try out her dress for the ceremony and was running late, and obviously had other errands to prepare herself as well.

And now it seemed I had gotten myself along for the ride, although I was the driver in this case."Thank you, thank you, I promise I won't take long!" Mila exclaimed as she went to enter my car.

"It's, um, it's not a problem," I stuttered a bit now that I recognized her. "Like I said, I'm completely free as long as you need a driver."

"Well, I'll still try to make it easy for you," she promised as she got into the seat next to me. "I'm Mila, by the way....in case you didn't know."

"No, I...I figured it out," I assured, before introducing myself and shaking her hand. I then started the car and got her to be more specific on where we needed to go, which wasn't too far away. In fact, I got to park near the shop where her Golden Globe dress was being held about 15 minutes later.

"Should I wait here until you get back? How long should you be?" I asked once I parked.

"I was gonna take about 30 minutes, get everything in order and all. But I can get it down to 20 so I don't keep you waiting," Mila offered.

"I can wait. I temp for TV shows all the time, so I'm used to waiting around for projects," I filled her in.

"Wow, some small world...." Mila reflected. "I should ask you to come in with me, but you'd probably be bored." Getting to see her in her Golden Globes dress a day in advance actually wouldn't be boring to me. But I didn't want to be forward, and I was cautious just in case the paparazzi were around to see us; this was one of their holiday weekends, after all.

"I'll tell you what. I'll give you 25 minutes, and if you aren't back by then, I'll come in to check on you. I'll just wait around or take a walk until then, okay?"

"Well, all right. You've had good ideas so far, so you've earned a little leeway," Mila conceded.

"Good. Go on, I got you here on time, might as well take advantage of it." Mila chuckled and made sure to smile right at me as she got out of the car.

Once she was in the shop, I exhaled since I had time to reflect on everything now. I had actually met and was spending time with an actress without the temp agency's help or influence. What's more, it was one of the rising stars in the business; and someone that a lot of people were fantasizing about after seeing her sex scene with Natalie Portman in "Black Swan.

I was nervous to meet a movie star like Anne just two months ago; yet leaving aside how I overcame that and then some with Anne, Mila was a TV veteran and movie star all in one. One that happened to have perfect eyes, flawless skin and a lovely, petite form as well. Plus I now remembered that she announced her separation from long time boyfriend Macaulay Culkin just 12 days ago; and that they had been separated for months beforehand.

Although this wasn't like my usual situations, I went into my usual knee jerk attempt to contain myself. This wasn't a case where I had a week or more to be noticed, as I just had to drive her until her car was fixed. In addition, she had better things on her mind right now, like the freaking Golden Globes and a likely invite to the Oscars in a month.

So once I talked myself down, I further cleared my head by taking a walk down the street. When I got back, I saw on my cell phone clock that it had been 25 minutes since Mila left. I supposed that no one would be suspicious if I went in there now, which inspired me to walk inside the shop.

I asked the nearest clerk about Mila and whether she was expecting me. Apparently she had said she was, so I was led over to a nearby dressing room. When we got there, I saw Mila standing in front of a mirror, studying herself until she noticed us. "Oh, there you are! I guess I took too long, huh?"

The results of taking too long left Mila in a long green dress from Vera Wang, with one strap on her left shoulder, a bare right shoulder, and a bare upper back save for a green strap across it. She had also done her hair up in a bun and had put on some eye shadow, as it seemed like she wanted to perfect her full look for the show before tomorrow. To that extent, she had done quite a job.

"No....no, it's perfect. Really, really perfect," I praised. "I can, uh, wait in the lobby while you finish up."

"Okay. Now that I know it's perfect, I guess I can put this away until tomorrow," Mila reasoned as she smoothed her dress down. I took that as my cue to nod, smile a bit nervously and head over to the lobby.

It took Mila between 5-10 minutes to change back and return to the car with. Once she gave me her next destination, I drove in silence, unsure of how to follow up. After practically drooling over her in her red carpet attire, there weren't many options on where to go from there.

"Okay, now you've got to tell me who you've worked for before." Apparently Mila's strategy was to change the subject. "If you're an expert on helping TV people, what's your resume?"

"Oh....well, I've been on the sets of The Office, 30 Rock, Mad Men, The Big Bang Theory, Glee, Modern Family and SNL," I explained while trying not to sound too braggy. "I was Kaley Cuoco's personal assistant for a week or so, and I just helped SNL when future Oscars host Anne Hathaway hosted."

"Whoh, you've worked with half the TV people at the Globes!" Mila joked/half-joked. "Maybe I should tell them you said hi after the show!"

"That's not necessary, they probably don't remember me," I dismissed, even though I knew a few of them still might. "I certainly don't have the biggest resume in this car. I mean, look at all the milestones you've had lately."

"That is what I've been thinking about for months now. The Golden Globes tomorrow, then the Oscars if me or the movie gets nominated; or both of us do! God, it's still nuts just thinking about it. I guess that's why I wanted to go out alone today and get myself ready."

"I'm sorry you got stuck with me instead," I said to be genuine and a bit self-deprecating.

"No, it's cool. Maybe talking about stuff like this helps more, and I probably wouldn't have chatted up a limo driver. Now I can talk with you and get some dirt from my favorite shows," she offered.

"That's all right, I wouldn't have many bombshells to explode. I don't kiss and tell much anyway, they kind of warn you against that on the job." I stated while trying to ignore the irony and how I really did have big secrets to keep.

"Come on, please?" Mila asked with fake pleading, going so far as to bat her eyes. While she was kidding, that gesture could have been enough to make me spill some beans, so I decided to spill some small ones. "Fine, I'll dig up small dirt, but I won't say what show it's from! That's the best I can do!"

It went on like this during our drives, as I teasingly laid out little tidbits of my time on the various sets; while not revealing my other activities. Mila tried to make it even by sharing a few things from the "That 70's Show" and "Family Guy" sets over the years; the "Family Guy" parts of which I geeked out over a bit more. This helped tide me over when we did arrive at her destinations and I did have to wait for her to get back. I killed time by reminiscing, taking a few walks and almost wishing I could take a few cold showers at some points.

But by the early evening, Mila announced she was done for the day and I could finally take her home. Since she didn't live in Hollywood; which was obvious since she needed a rental car that broke down; she was staying at a hotel for Golden Globes weekend. I parked nearby and readied myself for whether this would be the end of the night, or the beginning.

"You'll be okay getting around tomorrow?" I inquired to cover my bases. "Yeah, me and about 1,000 people have our rides comped. That makes traffic jams the big problem, really."

"Well, if professional limo drivers can't get around that, what chance do I have?"I laughed off. "But I guess I can still go get the door for you."

"Do you want to come in there for a while?" Mila asked before I could leave the car. "I've had you drive me all over town, so you should sit somewhere other than your car seat for a while. I think a hotel chair wouldn't be too bad."

"Are you sure? I mean, I'm sure you want to start resting up for the Globes soon," I pointed out.

"Oh, I'm gonna be too excited to sleep much tonight! At least having company will help kill some time. Come on, you'd have to do it if you were temping for me, right?"

She did have me there. So to make sure again that no one would spot me, she told me her room number and told me to go inside and meet here there in 10 minutes. Once she left afterwards, I spent one more stint sitting in the car and pondering my options. Eventually, one of these incidents would have to end in innocent time together and not sex; but since this wasn't one of my normal situations, perhaps that didn't apply here.

I took a deep breath at the 10 minute mark and left the car. When I got into the hotel, I went to the elevator and up to the fifth floor like I was instructed. Soon I found Mila's door, knocked on it, and after a few knocks she was there in the same clothes as before.

This signaled that she at least didn't set this up to seduce me; not at the moment. In any case, I sat down on a chair while Mila took the bed, as we browsed through the TV and talked some more for a little while.

"Are you really more excited than nervous for the Globes?" I asked for clarification.

"About 20% more excited, probably. I mean, I know Melissa or Amy or Hailee have my category in the bag," referring to Best Supporting Actress favorites Melissa Leo, Amy Adams and young Hailee Steinfeld. "And I know Natalie's got her Globe wrapped up, so I don't have to be nervous there too. I just hope nothing else goes wrong other than me losing. That's why I thought it was a bad sign when my rental car went out. I mean, if a fucking rental car can break down on you, what does that tell you?"

"My hearing's never had to be that good, so I wouldn't know," I admitted.

"Well, mine told me something better when you got there. I mean, I got picked up by someone who helps TV people for a part-time living. What does that tell you? Tells me that at least one of us is lucky, that's for sure."

"Make that at least two," I said in my brain before I realized I said it out loud too. With that I blushed and turned away a bit, although I could just see her reflection from the mirror in front of my chair. So I got up and announced "I'm pouring another soda, you want one?"

"No thank you," I heard her say behind me. I focused on putting ice in my plastic cup and then pouring my drink. But I found that a mirror was near me there as well, which let me see her still sitting at the bed; and that she may have been checking me out. With my back turned, she had ample opportunity, to coin a phrase.

I discreetly coughed and went back to my chair, drinking absent mindedly from my cup. Eventually I glanced back at her and saw that she was still looking at me. Anyone else would have gone to her without a second thought, but I was still worried that I was reading it wrong. This is why I usually let the actresses make the first move to completely cover my bases, and it had usually worked.

Yet that also left the danger of making her impatient and annoyed, if she really was sending me signals. If this was going to happen, there was no way I could let it get off on that note; and she already had to salvage a bad start to her day. So I took a tentative move by finishing my drink, then getting up to make my way to the bed.

When Mila slid to the right and patted the space on the bed next to her, I figured I could violate my rule just this once.

I sat next to her before leaning in and kissing her, but I closed my eyes tight in case I had read it wrong. After a second of nothing happening, I opened my lids and saw Mila's big caramel eyes gazing back with a seductive tint. Once she closed them, we both let our lips do the rest.

I still felt the need to add one by placing a hand on her cheek and another on her upper back to feel her neck and hair. Mila responded by placing her arms around my waist and cuddling close to my chest as our mouths opened. Soon our tongues were getting into the mix, making my growing erection even harder to deal with.

I broke the kiss to start working on the rest of her face, yet Mila pulled it away. "Nope....I've had you do things for me all day. Now I want to treat you for a while. Especially since I know you'll just pay me back....in full, anyway." She emphasized the full by patting my clothed groin as she leaned in to kiss my ear.

"Oh, don't try and stop me...." I got out as she started suckling on my ear. To balance it out, she moved down to suckle on the side of my neck while her hands started to lift up my shift. They then started to rub my chest while her lips rubbed against my Adam's Apple and throat. Along the way, she got my shirt up to my neck, then quickly dipped her lips down to my chest so that she had room to lift my shirt right over my head.

Mila did most of the work in getting it off, although I tried to help. The shirt did block my view as it went over my head, yet when it was off I saw Mila kiss down my chest while she was looking up at me. I could have gone then and there, since to me, one of the hottest parts of her "Black Swan" sex scene with Natalie Portman was how sexy her brilliant eyes looked while she was eating her out. And now from the looks of it, she might be giving a repeat performance soon enough.

"If you're gonna go lower, please keep looking at me," I insisted. Mila just smiled as she got off the bed and then went down to her knees in front of me. Indeed, she didn't break away from my eyes as she unbuckled my belt and I lifted myself up so she could pull my pants down.

When they were down to my knees, Mila reached into my underwear and finally gave my cock room to breathe. But its freedom was short lived as Mila sank it right down her mouth, then slowly pulled off of it and gave it a few teasing licks. She followed up by suckling on the head and very slowly going down lower, while never breaking eye contact with me.

After going halfway down, Mila started bobbing up and down as she gradually sucked harder, then stopped to slowly go down even lower again. Finally she got virtually all of it in her mouth, but just as quickly popped off so she could lick it from base to tip. Once she did this a few more times, she went back to sucking the head with a quasi-innocent look on her face.

"Fuck, fuck, fuck! Do you want me to go off now, cause you're really getting there!" I warned.

"You kept saying you were free all day," Mila reminded me when her mouth was free. "If you're free all night too, it shouldn't matter if you cum soon.....or even right now. Right?" She breathed the question right onto my head before engulfing her lips with it again.

After a few more seconds of this, I was inclined to agree with her last statement. I only wanted to hold on so I could see her work on me as long as possible. Yet Mila seemed determined to put herself out of work as she wrapped her tongue all around me. And after her fingers brushed my balls to boot, she officially fulfilled her job description; with my cum as her severance package.

She swallowed most of it, yet a few drops went out of her mouth and back on my shaft. Still, once Mila finished swallowing she went back and lapped up the rest for good measure. After getting it all, she gave me one more wide eyed look as she audibly gulped down what was left in her mouth.

I finally broke eye contact with Mila when my upper body fell back onto the bed. While she was actually out of my sight, I did hear her get off her knees and feel her laying besides me on the bed. Although I was barely recharged, I turned to my right and saw her next to me, licking her lips and saying "Sweet boy."

Given how that paraphrased the ending of the "Black Swan" sex scene, it made it less erotic than funny; although it was still both. Yet my first response was to laugh a bit, and Mila then did the same as we both laid back. Once our chuckling stopped, I actually noticed that I was virtually naked and Mila was still clothed.

I started to correct that by pulling down her shirt collar so that her right shoulder was bare, like it was in her dress. "That dress inspired a lot of naughty thoughts about this shoulder," I filled her in as I reenacted those thoughts by kissing up and down that shoulder.

"Mmm...payback already, I see," Mila recognized. She helped me along by getting her shirt off so that her entire upper body, save for a pink bra, was bare now. This left me with a few options on what to do next; and I was in the mood to draw this out until I got through every one.

"You know, you think you paid me back for all I did today," I started. "But working and talking with gorgeous stars is payment enough for me....although I do like the bonuses. Still, the work is its own reward.....I don't mind doing what others say, as long as we both get something out of it."

I punctuated the next part of my speech by maneuvering myself on top of her. "I don't officially work for you or any of your projects. But just because I'm a guest worker doesn't mean I don't want to do anything you want. So if there is something you want....you just have to tell me and it'll get done." With that, I made things more overtly sexual by brushing a few fingers across her clothed breasts.

"Oh, is that what's going on, then?" Mila asked as she bit her lip. I just answered by placing my other hand on the top of her leg; and nearing it between both of them.

"I am at your command, milady. I've done everything you asked today, and I will do whatever you need tonight....whatever it may be. You just have to speak up." I got her to speak in moans by putting my hand on top of her clothed pussy, and then trailing it up until it was on the edge of her jeans. I even dipped the tip of a finger inside while another finger on my other hand trailed the tip of her bra cups; but I would go no further until she said so.

"Okay, I'm speaking, I'm speaking!" Mila finally called out. "You just put those fingers on every inch of my body.....and that can go for your mouth too. But I want most of their attention on my tits and pussy before you're done. That should do until I think of something else....is that clear?"

"If that's my task, then," I resigned as I put my fingers to work first. Both my hands went to her waist and rubbed her sides, wanting very much to feel every inch of her body like she ordered. But I rested them on her bra strap, and Mila helped by sitting up so that unhooking it would be easier. I sat up as well and started kissing across her upper chest in the meantime.

Once my hands finished up on her back, they brushed her bra aside and moved to her front. While Mila didn't have a C-cup size or larger like most of the others, her breasts were still a perfect handful and just as soft as the rest of her. After a few more minutes of groping, my hands rested back onto her back and laid her down again, as I started using my mouth on her tits now.

Although Mila was lying on my hands now, they were still able to navigate over the small of her back as I kissed and nibbled on her chest. With her smaller size, it felt like I was fitting more of her breast into my mouth, which was certainly a nice thought. It was getting me hard again as my uncovered cock was lying onto her still jean covered groin.

"I got my next order now," Mila groaned out. "Rub your cock against me and let my pussy know what it's in for. Then I want my fucking jeans off so something long and hard can go in there....I'll let you decide what."

"Well, if you trust me to make the call...." I teased as I started thrusting my hips over hers.

"Yes, God, I trust you! I'll trust you more if you fill my pussy now!" Mila insisted. So I got to actually following the order and took my hands off her back to get her jeans unbuttoned. After I got them down to her ankles, I got off her to get them all the way off and to see all of her practically naked body on the bed.

Now that I could see her entire figure and almost all of her enticing olive skin, I celebrated by trailing my hands on her from toe to head. They then met at her chest on the way back down, briefly squeezing at her breasts before going down her stomach and stopping at her crotch. As it was still covered by her panties, I slid fingers from both hands inside so they could trail over both sides of her pussy, before finally taking the panties off.

But Mila wanted something long and hard actually in there, and since my cock wasn't ready yet, the middle finger on my left hand would do. I made it as erect and straight as possible before getting the tip in, while the fingers on my other hand worked on her lips. They softened them up enough for me to get half my finger in, as I circled my right forefinger around the outside of her filled opening.

"Oh, that is nice and hard!" Mila conceded. "Now I want something soft and wet to help get the rest." By process of elimination, I concluded that she meant my tongue.At the least, she didn't object when I bent down and used it to lick up the top of her pussy.

As my middle finger went in deeper, my tongue moved down and licked the outer lips that were surrounding that digit. Then I pulled the finger out until just the tip was still in, leaving me to lick the rest of the finger up and leave my saliva as extra lubrication for when it went back inside. Once it did, it circled around inside of her while I turned my tongue towards the bottom of her pussy.

"Oh, I love it! Give me a few more deep licks, and then bring that tongue over so I can taste it! Just don't stop fucking me too!" Mila ordered.

I got the first part of the order done by lapping up as much of her clit as I could one more time. I let my tongue stick out as I maneuvered myself back on top of her, with my middle finger still jammed into her. Once my face was back in front of hers, Mila took command in kissing me as her lips and tongue devoured mine, although she was tasting herself more than me.

This didn't matter to her and it wasn't hurting my rhythm, as my finger went all the way in her pussy and stayed there to wiggle around. My tongue also started wiggling around in Mila's mouth to complete the double whammy. For her part, Mila clenched her thighs around my hand and thrust back against it to bring herself to the finish.

After moaning a few more times into my mouth, I felt her finishing up and drenching my finger in the process. Other parts of my left hand got coated a bit as well as I slowly pulled my finger out. At last she finished up just as her facial lips left my mouth, though I stayed in place to rub her cum through my hand and her pussy.

"Just like you wanted, ma'am?" I asked as Mila started to resume breathing.

"Something like that, yeah," she got out. "Oh God....that wasn't even the hardest, longest part of you. And I already know what treats that has to offer me....now I want that treat again. If it's ready, of course."

"Ready and very willing." I stood back up in front of the bed so that Mila could fully see how ready my cock was. "How do you want that treat delivered?"

"I have a lot of good positions, but I can't decide just one. But since you offered to do what I asked, it doesn't matter.....since I can get you to do all of them."

"I would have volunteered right off the bat, but why quibble?" I quibbled as Mila got onto her knees in front of me. Yet she just as quickly turned back around and got onto all fours with her ass facing me. "This is your first official position. Keep going back there until I'm ready for the next one, okay?"

If she wanted to use her power like this, I wasn't going to argue. I glided a hand over her smooth backside, remembering that one of the few things I hadn't done in this whole series was anal. Yet unless she said so, I couldn't risk starting now, so I settled for letting my cock go into her pussy this time. With it now covering my dick and with her ass settling against my crotch, I had no complaints doing her from behind this way.

We both moved our hips back and forth against each other as Mila gripped the bed sheets below her while staying on all fours. Meanwhile, my hands moved around her ass before going up to her back again. This time I placed my head there as well, kissing up the small of her back and then moving up to the back of her neck.

With my hands free again, I fixed that by placing them below her breasts, bouncing them up and down with each thrust. On that note, Mila turned her head to me with an approving, erotic glare as I lifted my upper body back up and held on to her chest.

I took a lingering look at her body in this position; which I did just in time before she removed herself from my cock. Before I could question her, Mila went off the bed and stood next to it, staring right at the wall. Her back was turned to me as she put her hands up against the wall as well and slightly stuck her ass out. "I figured out position number two," she filled with me.

It appeared I would have to take her from behind while standing up, although I was a few inches taller than her. Yet after I got behind her, slid back into her pussy and pinned her against the wall with her back against my chest, I got what she was going for. My hands went back to her ass and held her by it as I thrust harder than ever, with my body grinding up against hers and my head resting on her shoulder. From that angle, we locked eyes up close and kept them there as we tried to control our breathing.

"Okay....I think we're done with the working for me stuff," Mila offered. "I don't care if you're doing my bidding or not....just fuck me and cum with me."

"Freelance work....I can live with that," I decided as I tried to bury myself in her deeper.

"Ooh, yes you can! Can you live with watching me on the red carpet tomorrow? Knowing I'll be thinking about your cock and your cum while I'm talking to Ryan Seacrest?" I didn't know if she really would or if she was trying to build me up until I came. Either way, it was getting me to go a little faster.

"Speaking of which....I think we got time for just one more position," I warned as I felt myself building up.

"Damn, I think so too! Okay, hold on...." I reluctantly backed up so Mila could free herself. Then after a few seconds, she snapped her fingers and led me back onto the bed, where she took back control and climbed onto my lap. After reentering me, I laid back while she kept sitting up and bouncing on me.

"There, now you get to see me fuck you this time. I know you like looking at me," Mila pointed out.

"I do, I really do.....I'd like to look at you cumming too," I hoped.

"Oh, you will.....keep going and you will.....you'll see it dripping out of me and down your....oh wait, there we go!" Mila capped off her abbreviated sentence by clenching tighter around me and slamming herself down. Soon enough, I felt her cum dripping down my cock although I couldn't see it quite yet. But a few spurts escaped into view by the time she finished her work.

This made me all the more shocked that she came twice before I did, although I would probably even the score before long. Mila took that into account and got off of me, only to put her hand on my very well lubricated dick.

"You're gonna swallow it again?" I asked if only to delay myself further. But Mila didn't help by continuing to stroke my cock and leaning down to talk and breathe on it.

"If some of it lands on my mouth, yeah. But I want it on my face this time. I mean, everyone in the world will be looking at my face tomorrow, all made up and dolled up....blissfully unaware that there was cum all over it hours ago. That'll make me laugh.....at least enough to get me through the next hundred questions about kissing Natalie. But she only exploded on me in the movie....not like you."

To finally get that real life explosion out of me, Mila placed her lips back over my head and gave it one deep lick across with the underside of her tongue. Then after dabbing my slit with the tip of it a few times, she managed to pull her mouth and face back just before I came in her mouth again. Much of it landed on her lips and cheeks, with some of it missing and landing on her upper chest.

I was glad none of it got in her hair, which would have taken more effort to clean off; though of course, I didn't have the capacity to remember that during and immediately after orgasm. After several moments of studying Mila's messier but still perfect face, I collapsed to regain my train of thought again.

By the time I could lift my head back up, Mila had left the bed and was seeing her new face in the mirror. As she predicted, it was making her laugh; but she did manage to go and clean herself up in the bathroom afterwards. I just laid in bed, still naked, wondering if this was finally the encounter where the after-sex aftermath would get too awkward and messy.

But Mila returned from the bathroom still naked and still unfazed as she laid back next to me. "That last part wasn't too weird for you, was it? Now that you can think straight again?"

"That? Oh, no....it's a bit rare for me, but it wasn't weird," I reassured.

"Not as weird as finding an actress who needed a ride, driving her around and then having sex with her?" Mila went on.

"Well, not by those standards...." I concluded, resisting the urge to say that stranger things had happened to me; and with other actresses at that.

"Well, I just want you to know that I didn't get that crazy out of pity, or because I was lonely, or because I needed to kill time before the Globes, or to pay you back for the rides," Mila started. "Actually, that was part of it, I guess, since it helped me figure out you were cool enough to do this with. And I like putting in an extra effort for cool people." That actually triggered a little laugh, as she finished with "Anyway, that was the long way of saying thank you for all your help today...and tonight, too."

"Wow....multiply in by 10 and those are my words right there," I thanked. Once again I had to be amazed at how I not only kept scoring with celebrity crushes, but how they always went beyond my expectations even before and after sex. As much as I loved Mila's cool, brassy, funny, no-bullshit personality along with her beauty before I met her, seeing it all up close; and not just the naked parts; really made nights like this shine.

"Is that a good note for me to go? I'm guessing you really want to rest now before show time," I offered.

"Actually, I can put off bed time for another hour. You don't have to go anywhere just because I'm not sleepy yet," Mila pointed out. "I do need to lie down, though....wanna help me with that one last thing?"

Even when I was off the job and didn't actually had a job, I aimed to please. And even without a job, I had the power to make my favorite actresses get naked with me, without knowingly trying. That was certainly a good thing to know for the future.

Yet since me and Mila were still naked and lying on the bed while we watched TV again, I could put off thinking about it for a while longer. Except with Kaley, I never had the time to do that with an actress afterwards. Not a bad milestone to make for one's day off.

The next day, me and other Golden Globe TV viewers wowed over Mila, just as red carpet reporters and Globes crowds did in person; only they hadn't gotten an advance look at her ensemble like I did.

I had seen other things that they hadn't either; and I'd like to believe we both had time to laugh and reflect on that during the night. Heck, she had to do something in between all the groans at Ricky Gervais's jokes.

[Robertdoc]

TV Temp: Alison Brie

Originally published November 2011

April 2011

Sometimes when I have money, freelance writing and book troubles, I lament that I still haven't gotten my one big break. Given that I have been intimate with several of the most beautiful and talented women on television, it gets even more frustrating sometimes.

But although I would gain instant fame if I shared those exploits, I would never want to put them in anything scandalous. And I certainly would never tell them about my past either, lest they get the wrong idea about what kind of person I am.

Tina already knew about me because Jenna told her, and I gave her a hint about my time with Anne too. Other than that, I didn't want any other actress to know of my "resume"; at least not from me.

So of course, it happened in front of one actress who I really didn't want to get the wrong idea about me. But since things had been going so well for me beforehand, it was probably predictable.

After going just three months in between stints on "Modern Family" and "SNL" it took just over four to get my next assignment in early April. By now, getting temp jobs on my favorite shows and working for my favorite people should have jaded me. Yet I still almost forgot to squeal for joy over this assignment until after I hung up the phone.

For the second time, I was recruited to fill in as the personal assistant for an actress. What's more, it was one from my latest Thursday night, low rated NBC comedy favorite, "Community." Even better, the star I would be personally helping was the hilarious and drop dead gorgeous Alison Brie.

Alison was already a recurring guest on "Mad Men" so this was the second time I was coming to one of her sets. But since my time on "Mad Men" in summer 2009, Alison had become a regular and a comedic scene stealer on one of the most inventive, parody-ridden shows on television. This gave myself and many others more room to crush on her multiple talents, "Disney face" and flawless, well endowed figure than we had on "Mad Men."

But unlike many others, I would be working with her as "Community" filmed the end of its second season; and I guessed that my stint on her other show helped me land this gig. So working on "Mad Men" did yield benefits other than having sex with Christina Hendricks after all.

The good luck kept coming when I made to the set, as I found out they were filming a two part sequel to the beloved "Modern Warfare" paintball/action parody episode. What's more, Alison's character Annie would be revealed as a paintball superstar, in a Western homage complete with a revealing Annie Oakley-esq outfit. Considering that and how this paintball war was even more elaborate than last year, it was no wonder that extra help was needed.

Alison herself probably didn't need that much help, but she was happy to let me give it a try. I aided her with any help and moves she needed on set for the episode, and did what I could for her off the set as well. It was every bit as fun as I expected, and so was Alison as well.

She was every bit the charming, bright, sweet and yet somewhat naughty woman she was on "Community" the Internet and in interviews. Even if this didn't end with me getting intimate with her; in spite of how I did really want this one if possible; it was still fun enough hanging out with her and being on the set of my new favorite comedy.

And like I said, when everything was going that well, it was bound to threaten to come crashing down later.

With four days left on my stint, me and Alison were among the last to leave the set on this night. She had changed out of her paintball cowgirl costume into a more Annie-like blue sweater and flowing black skirt, which was barely less alluring. I tried to at least periodically look away so I wouldn't get noticed admiring her, but she brought my attention right back to her.

"Okay, I have to say this before I forget again. I can't believe I keep forgetting to bring it up in the first place, but not this time!" Alison swore, then she looked around to see no one was around before speaking discreetly. "We both know you were working on 'Mad Men' two years ago, right?"

"I kind of remember, yes," I admitted.

"I was at their Emmy nomination after party in 2009. I wish I remembered seeing you there." I kind of wished I had seen her there too, if I wasn't.....otherwise distracted. "But I do remember something from that day....or remembering hearing something from Christina's dressing room."

And there went the potential crash of the century.

"I probably shouldn't spill this, but I've kept quiet for two years, so I've been a good girl! And I trust you to keep a secret too! Besides, I thought since you were on the set, maybe you overheard it too and I didn't see you."

I stammered a bit, which was probably a better thing to do after she told me what she heard. "I, I don't hear anything- I mean, didn't! What makes you think there was something to hear?"

Alison looked a bit puzzled; or else that's what I could make out through my blurry vision. But she went on anyway. "A few things, actually. The sounds of her and some guy making sex moans was kind of something. They're just lucky I was the only one who got lost and wound up hearing them! But I am relieved that the guy didn't brag about it to the tabloids! I mean, I know sex with Christina is something guys would love to brag about, right?"

"Who says? I mean, maybe this guy wasn't evil enough to do that to her! There are guys like that, they're in the minority, but they are there!" I had panic attacks around actresses before, yet this was building up as the worst one. It shouldn't have been, but I was too worried about Alison figuring out who the guy was, thinking differently of me and getting me to blab about the others for good measure.

"I guess....and it sounded like he really got her going too. He could have puffed himself up about that and got away with it," Alison reasoned.

"Well, it was enough that I knew and she liked it, and that was enough for me."

I meant to say "Maybe it was enough that he knew and she liked it, and that was enough." But with my guard briefly down by how Alison praised my performance without knowing it, I misspoke a couple of key words.

Once I realized that a half second later, I went back into panic mode. Maybe if I hadn't, Alison might have laughed it off as me joking and I could have treated it as such. However, I didn't give her time to think it was a joke at first, as I went into furious and non-jokey denial mode. "I meant enough that he knew! Not for me, I mean! We established I wasn't there, so we can stick to that right now!"

After actually hearing myself say those words, I admitted defeat and was both relieved and horrified that Alison was the only one still in the studio who heard me. "Oh God, oh God, oh God...." I moaned to myself, which made Alison gasp.

"Those oh Gods, they sound like.....oh God, it really was you! I, I just wanted to find out if you heard it too! Or tease you for missing all that while you were there! I, I didn't think....wow...." Alison trailed off.

"Oh, I knew this day would come....I knew I pushed my luck once too often..." I thought that sounded less damaging than my other words, but I screwed up on assuming that too. "Once too often? What does that mean....did you fuck anyone else on that set? Or those other ones on your resume?"

At this point, since I was doing such a poor job of denial, I figured I'd admit some small truths to hide the bigger ones. "A couple..." I said quietly, so as not to admit I fucked actresses on every set I'd ever been on. And it would keep me from mentioning them by name for now.

"I see.....well, if you got to fuck someone like Christina, you must have aimed for the biggest women on those other shows. That would leave.....Tina Fey for '30 Rock,' Jenna Fischer for 'The Office,' Kaley Cuoco for 'The Big Bang Theory,' probably Sofia Vergara for 'Modern Family,' and any one of the 'Glee' or 'SNL' girls! But then you did help when Anne Hathaway was on 'SNL'.....oh no, really?!"

Annie was super smart on "Community" and for the first time I cursed that Alison gave her those kinds of smarts. I still hadn't said I had been with any of those women, yet my silence probably did more to confirm it. So I led her to a more secluded place backstage where there was less of a chance for anyone to hear us; although everyone else was probably gone. But I still had to speak before she got the wrong idea about me leading her backstage too.

"If I did....do some of that, you can't say anything about it. You were right about him keeping quiet, and he wants it to stay that way."

"So....you had sex with some of those women and you really kept quiet?" Alison inquired.

"I didn't think I owed them a scandal for what they did with me. But I didn't force them to do it or make them, it just happens! It makes no sense that it happens to me, but it just does! I never go out looking for it or sexually harass them! No matter how tempted I am by them, I don't do a thing until they make a move, I promise!"

"Wow.....if you were with half the women I mentioned, it must have been hard," Alison theorized before she gasped and giggled a bit at her choice of words. Giggling was certainly a good sign or so I thought; I wasn't sure what the guidelines were for this one. "And with Christina alone....but I guess that made you pretty thorough to make her groan like that."

"Of course I was thorough, what sane man alive wouldn't be?" I pointed out before I bit my tongue; almost literally. "But I've said way too much and let you guess the rest already..."

"Huh, you really don't want to share. You really are committed to not kissing and telling....and it sounds like you have a lot of kisses to tell about," Alison concluded.

"Well, I just....I want to get famous for skills outside of the bedroom, and I'd never get to do that if this stuff came out. Plus there's that stuff about respecting their privacy and keeping their sex secrets secret too. I don't want fans to think differently of them or people to think differently of me....especially you," I added at the end before I could stop myself.

"Especially me?" Alison repeated. So yet again, I admitted to some small truths without admitting the bigger ones. "I mean, I don't want you to think you hired a pervert, or that you couldn't trust me to actually work. Or not put my hands all over you." This time I actually stopped myself before going in greater and more embarrassing detail on that last point.

"I do still trust you to work....and you're going pretty crazy to prove you're not a pervert," Alison admitted. "You're still the same great guy who's come in handy for me this past week, that hasn't changed. The difference is I know you fought off a boner in the meantime."

"No, no, God!" I groaned as one of my fears was coming true. "I'm just attracted to you, I said I'm not a pervert!" The sad thing was that this slipup didn't even make my top five screw ups in the last 10 minutes.

"I can tell the difference between those two things, you know. And no pervert could act this convincing to prove he wasn't one. Plus, no pervert could get that many actresses naked anyway."

"But a sleazy, smooth talking cad would, and I don't wanna look like that either," I reminded her.

"I think smooth talking went out the window and fell into the sewer by now," Alison pointed out. "What, do you use up all your smoothness in the bedroom?"

"Actually....there haven't been many bedrooms," I said in my first intentional joke of the conversation. But usually when I felt well enough to start joking around, it flipped the switch on to my smoother self; and anything was better than what I had shown so far. And yet for all I showed, Alison wasn't going away.

"I already know that's true in one case. To think there's more than one where you got all those actresses to do....all that to you on a set. And you satisfied one that millions would give half their genitals to fuck....and probably be much less good at it. It can....give someone a lot to think about."

Alison wasn't inching that much closer towards me. But she was looking at me intently with those eyes that ranged from adorable Disney princess to seductive vixen; much like the rest of her. With all this talk about my past and with how much I was attracted to her, the nervous tongue tied crazy side of me was giving over to the sex expert side again. Yet with all this buildup and this particular conversation, he was gaining more strength than ever.

I decided to be tentative one more time by slowly reaching out for her hand to test her. When she took it with a sweet, sultry smile that matched her eyes, I basically....snapped as I bent down a bit to kiss her.

Alison appeared to be just as worked up as me over this, as she kissed me as ferociously as I did her. I had been in my share of heated make out sessions before the deed, yet this was becoming Earth-scorching. Instead of starting slowly, we were using our tongues and running our hands over our bodies right off the bat. Hers were on the back of my head so she could press her face closer against mine, and my hands went down to her hips and then up to the sides of her chest.

The only reason I broke was to make certain no one could see us, yet I led us a bit further away to a more secluded area. There, we went back at it and started to paw at our clothes again. I went under her sweater while her hands were already working on my belt. She got it off and let me work on my own zipper as she busied herself removing her sweater.

By the time we were done, I was in a shirt and underwear while Alison was in her bra and skirt. The combination of exposed flesh and our remaining clothing made us both flushed. I know I was flushed to see her exposed cleavage again after being teased by it in her costume for days; only this time there was even more exposed, taut flesh to go with it.

And with that, I forgot the need for foreplay for the first time. What I needed right now was a quick, simple release.

Alison got the idea as she put herself up against the nearest wall and I hiked her up a bit while pressing myself against her, getting her skirt up in the process. I finally let my cock out of my underwear and made sure it would be in another tighter space a moment later. I was too worked up to even remove her panties, as I just shifted them to make room for my dick to go inside her.

Once I entered, I made sure to start thrusting right away, as it didn't take me long to go in all the way. I had forgotten my usual methods of containing myself and making this last longer, as being inside Alison after these last several days and this last half-hour was all I was thinking about. That and seeing her ample breasts bounce inside her red bra; along with her generous backside slamming onto my groin.

Speaking of her ass, I lifted her skirt up further to get a grasp on it, jiggling it with each thrust. I was making quite a few hard ones since I was still on autopilot, trying to bring us both overboard. Alison groaning and chanting "fuck, fuck, fuck," as low as she could managed to help too.

Finally Alison sank herself all the way down my dick and just gyrated her hips. I tried to gyrate mine while staying all the way in her, and with a few more hard, short thrusts, we found our release. Mine came first as it poured into her, while hers poured out of her and onto my cock shortly thereafter.

I didn't know about her, but it certainly blinded me until I felt the last of her cum hit my shaft. Once again, I was worn out after exploding inside an actress or anywhere near her. That was a constant through my experiences, although everything else about this one wasn't a constant.

And with that, I started to actually think again. And I didn't like what was coming into my brain.

It all hit me by the time I pulled out of Alison. Normally after finishing something like this, there had been some post coital awkwardness, yet it was shaken off before long. However, the awkwardness on my part after this was harder to ignore, as well as a new feeling called guilt.

"Oh God, I blew it..." I concluded, and then thought fast with my newly returned thinking to say "Please don't say 'I'll say' to that....I'm being serious."

"What? I'm pretty sure we meant to cum early," Alison explained.

"No, it isn't that.....I just went in there and jammed myself into you. I've never done it like that before. That isn't how I wanted to do it with you."

"Well...it was still pretty hot anyway," Alison reassured.

"Of course it was, there's no debating that! Still, I'm more ambitious than that, and I have been with the other actresses! I've done some dirty things, but I never just fucked and called it a day! I didn't want to do it like that with you... you're too beautiful and cool to not be completely thorough with."

That was cheesy, albeit true; yet that wasn't the reason I groaned at myself. "See, that sounds more like a come-on and a line because you know about me. That's part of why I didn't want anyone to know. No matter what I say about your beauty, there's a part of you that's got to think I'm just putting you on to get in your pants, and I'm not! And there's a part of me that thinks you just did this because you found out about my history, and I'd like to think that's way off!"

"You probably don't think that and maybe I shouldn't....but doing all this is still so weird and unlikely to me that I want to do it just right. I'm not a 'wham, bam' person and that's served me well, and I want to keep doing what works. Otherwise I assumed the whole house of cards will come down, I'll wake up from being this lucky and I'll look sleazier than I want to be."

"Still, you didn't do it wrong just now," Alison repeated.

"I know, I guess. I just wanted to do it better and longer, that's all," I admitted.

"Well....you can still do that. I mean, who said you only got one shot?" Alison offered. Admittedly, I was mostly panicking because I thought I had just the one shot and I barely did anything I wanted. But I was still doubting myself even then.

"See, now I can't help but think if you're offering out of pity, or because of my reputation, or because I'm way too insecure. I am too insecure, I know, even after all I've done....that's why I want to show all of the best of myself when I'm with actresses. That's why I want to last as long as possible with them and do as much as possible, while I have my chance. And I really, really want to do that with you....but only if you want it for the right reasons."

"You do think too much. And I've played someone who thinks too much for two years, so I would know," Alison countered. "I do want to try again because of your reputation, and to make you less insecure and because you fucked me so good before. And I want to do it because I liked you even before tonight, and you're a lot of fun when you're not freaking out. Maybe not all of those reasons are right to you by themselves, but combined I think they're really great. They're the best of a lot of sides, just like you."

That could make sense in a way. Being good at being dirty and romantic does make for a winning combination in and out of sex. And Alison was great at going back and forth between parts of herself too, like doing comedy and drama, being adorable and sexy, and being sweet and naughty. I had shown her one side of myself during sex; a side I had never shown the others before because I didn't want to finish so soon. Now maybe that would set up my regular side to completely devour her, and I still wanted to do that more than anything.

Alison further confirmed that by leaning it and giving me a gentler kiss than our ones from before. Now I could more fully savor her soft, glossy lips on mine and how her lovely body was pressed up against me. And when we broke off, I could fully take in her sparkling blue eyes looking brightly and lovingly into mine.

"So....how do you want round two?" I asked. I had never actually had a round two with an actress before, and after that pep talk I wanted it on her terms, especially after all my whining.

"Well, we figured out that this area isn't special enough for you. So....do you wanna go to the study room?"

Once we got ourselves fully dressed again, Alison and I made our way back to the now empty "Community" study room set. This was the second time I was going to have sex on an actual set location, although backstage at the "Glee" auditorium was rarely seen on TV. This was the main set of the entire show, where the "Community" study group started their adventures and where Jeff Winger and Britta Perry had sex in the first paintball episode. Now I was about to do it with Annie Edison's alter ego, just as Annie probably imagined doing with Jeff for over a season.

God, I was still a TV nerd even now. It seemed even more useless when I saw Alison reach into her sweater and unhook her bra, then pull her panties down once her bra fell to the floor. "There, just so I don't forget to take those off this time."

Alison sat on the study room couch and invited me to sit next to her. In a second I did, as I took in how I was sitting next to Alison Brie while she had nothing on underneath her sweater and skirt. Just minutes ago, thoughts like that made me too crazy to do anything but fuck her. But this time I was going to get a lot more done.

We leaned in and kissed again, turning it into a full blown make out session without the rapid movements this time. This was more of my pace to start things off than before; although there was a time and place for raw, ultra hot action later on if needed. But when I was with an actress, I liked this pace at first so I could fully take in how I was kissing such a gorgeous, talented woman. It was like that with Jenna, Tina, Christina, Kaley, Kristen, Sofia, Anne and Mila, and there was no doubt that it was the case with Alison here.

I leaned back on the couch so she could lay on top of me, as my hands maneuvered around her soft face and even softer hair. My lips soon moved on to other soft attributes as I kissed down her chin and to her throat. As I nibbled and suckled on it, my hands trailed to Alison's back, which helped remind me there really was nothing on underneath that sweater. But before I could plan to take it off, Alison cupped my face and put it back onto her eye level.

"Why don't I set the pace for a little while?" I couldn't argue with her, especially after she gave me more slow, searing French kisses with her hands still on my face. She then took them off so her lips could maneuver across my cheeks and go down to my ear. As she kissed and breathed into it, I somehow focused my eyes enough to see her reach back and lift her sweater up.

She lifted herself up so she could finish taking it off, then sat back over me before I could get a full view of her breasts. But I could clearly feel them pushing into my chest, even though it was still clothed. Alison let the bare top half of her body move over the clothed top half of mine while still working on my ear. Yet she soon finally gave me mercy and sat back up to help me take my shirt off.

After that was done, I was finally in a position to see her large, tantalizing breasts; the same ones that inspired the name "Annie's Boobs" for a monkey on the show. "I'm sorry....I have to set the pace again for a little while," I insisted as I laid back down and let her lay back on top of me. After savoring her bare skin pressed onto mine for a few moments, I had her move up a bit so that her round tits were hovering over my face.

Soon I had her left breast drop into my open mouth so I could kiss, lick and engulf all that I could while my hand stroked up and down her dangling right breast. Alison let out some girlish gasps, not unlike Annie's on the show, but they got huskier over time as I moved to suckle her right tit and rub my leftover saliva over her left. Finally I cupped both breasts and pushed them together before I navigated my mouth over both of them.

"Oh, fuck....this is making me want to fuck you silly again. Is that still bad?" Alison groaned out.

"No....but there's still a few more things I want to do first," I reminded her. To get to that, I reluctantly broke away from her tits and had us flip around so that I was on top of her now.

I had to gaze at how she was naked except for her stubborn skirt. She really did remind me a lot of Anne, with her princess like appearance, her very adult figure, ample chest, pale, creamy white skin and incredibly sweet/sexy face. I really did hope that Alison would have the same career path as Anne as well; being on the best drama and one of the best comedies on TV at once had to help. But first, I wanted to help her get close to cumming again, without her going all the way before we fucked again.

I laid back onto her and gave a few final kisses and suckles to her supple breasts, before kissing and licking the skin below them. Eventually my face got down to her skirt, yet somehow I didn't want to remove it at the moment; even though there was nothing beneath it. So I went further down and started to roll up her skirt, then my hand went inside and started crawling up her thigh.

Alison lifted her hips up in excitement and to make room for me to get her skirt up higher. I just wanted it high enough so that I could put my head inside it; or at least my mouth. Once I got it as high as I could, I bent down and went between her legs, leaving Alison to see my head disappear into her skirt.

Although I couldn't see any more of Alison from this angle, seeing her pussy in the dim light under her skirt was still better than nothing. It was still glistening from the action it had been through a while ago, and from all I had done on the couch. But now I got my first taste of it, then I kept tasting it for good measure.

I could hear Alison's coos despite not being able to see her, which made it hotter in a way. I would let her see me again eventually, yet I had one more technique first. I reached my hands back and placed them as far down her long legs as I could, then slid them all the way back up. They soon disappeared up her skirt as well and then went in and out of it to tease Alison further.

As I circled my tongue around her opening, I decided I'd had enough of the skirt play, so I took my hands out and went underneath it. Alison lifted her hips up again and I got my head up as well, giving me room to keep eating and to start unzipping her. After getting the zipper down and giving her bare ass a little squeeze, I made my head reappear into Alison's view before making her fully naked at last.

"I see you again. Now I want to see you working on my pussy," Alison commanded. So I fulfilled her request and resumed performing on her, making sure that she saw my tongue working around. And the fact that I could now see her flushed face contort in pleasure helped me as well.

I could have been inspired to finish her in a few more minutes, but if she came for a second time already, it would be harder for her to do it a third time when I re-entered her. I wouldn't have minded the extra time to make that happen, yet we couldn't stay for too long. In any case, I figured Alison would want to get back in the mix herself.

"I think I'll save some for later," I teased as my head went away from between her legs.

"Oh...oh, you're probably right," Alison conceded as she came down to earth. "Besides....we should make sure you're not overdressed anymore first."

In full agreement, I stood up to find a new position on the couch, but Alison got up as well to stop me from sitting down. I stood still since it gave me a view of her fully naked body standing up; yet it was bending down soon enough as she started kissing down my chest this time.

Expecting her to bend all the way down, I placed a hand back on her cheek and the other behind her head. When her mouth got to my belt, her hands unbuckled it for the second time; but for the first time, she didn't proceed to take my pants down. Instead, she kissed back up my chest and soon stood straight up as her hand now entered my pants.

"You got to go into my clothes, I thought I should do the same," Alison explained as her petite hand now reached into my underwear as well. It shortly got a hand of something else and started pumping it.

"Strange, I still haven't seen it yet," Alison noted. "But I already know it's quite nice and hard, it fits really good, and it's quite....explosive. And I guess it really liked me before tonight, too," she punctuated by reaching up to kiss my bottom lip.

"I....I know the feeling," I answered back.

"I know you do....and I know you don't want me to compare myself to the others. But did they ever do anything like this?" She tugged harder and faster with each word, so I was already unable to answer correctly. Any chance I had to recover was foiled when she placed her other hand on the back of my head and pulled it down to kiss me. In that moment, it felt like she was sliding both her tongue and her lips down my throat.

She only pulled her lips and tongue away after I shot myself into her hand, and into my pants at that. It came so suddenly, and her lips parted with mine so softly, that I didn't realize what I had just done to my pants and underwear. Her eyes distracted me for a few more seconds too before it finally hit me.

"Wait a second here, you didn't pull me out before I went, did you?" Once her hand pulled out of my pants and I just felt cum surrounding my groin instead, I commented "Nope....no you didn't. So....I guess when we're done, I'll have stained pants to walk around in until I get home."

"I'm sorry, I guess I got out of hand again," Alison said, pretending to be innocent and ignorant of her own pun. "You know what? I think there are spare pants in the costume room. Before we go back at it and I forget, I can go get some for you. And you can stay here and get recharged before we finish up!"

Alison was already gathering her clothes up to put on again, so I was already skeptical of the plan. "But, what if someone sees you? And won't they notice pants being gone tomorrow?"

"I'll get around that when the time comes," she reassured as she went behind me and checked into my pants to see the tag with my size on it. "All right, I think we have one of those! I'll go see if the coast is clear, and you try to buck back up before I get back, k?"

Alison took a few more moments to get herself dressed again, then all but skipped out of the study room set. This left me still shirtless and wearing stained pants, so this left me with no more excuses not to get naked. Of course, if the coast actually wasn't clear and I had to get out, I would lose escape time in getting redressed; but it was a risk I had to take.

I wasn't comfortable sitting naked on the set couch yet, even though Alison already did that, so I just stood naked in wait for her. About 10 minutes later I was still waiting and still naked, trying not to go back into panic mode.

"Boy...if Abed were here, he'd know what TV cliché to reference so I'd know what to expect," I commented, referring to "Community"'s pop culture loving, fourth wall breaking TV encyclopedia. "Of course, if he was here, this would be a lot weirder.....at least he'd be the only one unfazed by it."

With that show joke settling me down, I was about ready to sit down, expecting to wait a while longer. But before I got back to the couch, I saw a figure heading back inside. I was relieved to make out Alison; and felt a few other things when I actually saw her.

I started out being confused when I saw she had changed her clothes. I went to being more confused when I saw she was wearing her paintball costume from the episode they'd been filming all week. Then I shifted to being aroused at seeing her with those tight black shorts and a pink vest over a blouse that pushed up her revealing cleavage. She didn't have her stockings, gun holster and boots like in filming, yet she probably wanted just the bare essentials for this.

Getting turned on by Alison in this outfit wasn't a new feeling, since I had felt it all week on the set and kept it to myself; but it was new in this context.

"Good news is the coast is clear. Bad news is there weren't any pants to spare for you. All they had to spare was this extra costume for me. So I thought I shouldn't come back empty handed," she informed me.

"Why, why.....why else did you dress up again? What about being overdressed?" I pointed out, although my will to nitpick was steadily dying off.

"We made you being overdressed work, so I figured it'd work for me too. Besides, it's pretty fitting, I think," Alison theorized as she headed right up to me.

"Why is that again?" I asked. Alison just replied by leading me to the couch, having me finally sit down and then slowly sitting herself on my lap. Having her enticingly clothed form sit on my naked lap and body was kind of weird, but this was still an arousing kind of weird. At the least, I had no problem with being revved up again now.

"I'm being naughty again by dressing up in something I know you like. But I'm not doing anything over the top. I'm just sitting, gently going up and down, and willing to go slow when you fuck me again. We're being slow and sweet like you wanted, but we're still being kinky without going out of control. You didn't think that could be done a while ago, and here we are...I think that's a fair compromise, don't you?"

"Wow.....that logic would make Annie proud," was all I could say. "She might get somewhere with Jeff on that train of thought."

"But I'm not on his lap....am I?" Alison reminded me by maneuvering herself so that my cock was pressed against her black shorts. As she rubbed up against my shaft, the friction and smoothness was indeed getting me hard again. Enough time had gone by for me to get hard again, but not enough so that I would explode too soon.

To fully test that, at least one barrier had to be removed. So Alison got up to take off her shorts after they rubbed against my cock long enough. Once she took them down, I noticed she wasn't wearing her panties again, as she must have stuffed them in the shorts or in her skirt; wherever she had left that. She certainly wasn't wearing her bra either, leaving the blouse and vest as her only clothing. Yet although she wasn't naked, I was more than willing to let her keep her upper body clothed as she got back on my lap.

For the second time, Alison lowered her pussy down over my cock. This time around I wasn't too worked up to savor it, and it helped to have her on my lap as well. For the first time, I took in the feeling of being inside her and having her ready to fuck me. After another few seconds, she began to do just that.

I placed my hands on her firm naked bottom as she started bouncing on me, with my eyes glued to the halfway bared breasts bouncing in front of me. Despite having seen them naked and having devoured their full flesh already, it didn't bother me that they were clothed again. Not when I could place my face right into Alison's cleavage and kiss the parts of her tits that were exposed. As I did, my hands slid over her ass and went up the sleek curves of her hips and waist.

We soon settled into our own pace as we gradually grinded hard against each other, but not to an overwhelming degree like before. While I wasn't as intense as before, it sounded like Alison was still pleased and I certainly was as well. Just having her in my lap was hot enough, with the added kink of her in a costume that hadn't even been seen on TV yet.

As Alison said earlier, perhaps I was someone who thought more than he should sometimes, just like Annie. I supposed since I was so aware that this shouldn't happen to someone like me, and that the bottom could fall out at any time, I had to be perfect with these actresses while I could; especially since I only thought I'd ever get one shot with each. Yet in this outcome, I was getting to be the best of both sides of myself and was learning that my "experience" didn't have to taint encounters like this for the worst. Of course, I still didn't want to test that theory on purpose again, just in case.

And here was another example of over thinking; that I was summing up the moral of this thing too early while Alison was on my lap and getting me deeper inside her. That should be enough to turn any brain off.

I did so by drowning myself in her as much as possible, by pulling her in for another series of deep kisses while my hands roamed all over her. They ran up her front and glided over her breasts and cleavage, then roamed over her face and her flowing curtain of hair. Yet I gradually let her take control of the actual kissing while my hands slid down to her ass and legs. But by the time I leaned back on the couch, we were sharing control before we finally broke.

"Mmm....you really like kissing me," Alison pointed out.

"Of course I do....you're so, well, kissable," I responded for lack of a better word.

"I've had your tongue in my mouth for a lot of this. It's kind of a shame that your cock hasn't been in there too." I assumed she wasn't surprised when I flushed and stammered a bit at that declaration.

"Well....there's still time to change that," I offered, before someone else actually came to mind; perhaps another consequence of my over thinking even now. But this was worth putting some thought into. "Wait, you still need to cum too!"

"I know. If only I could come over your dick in a few minutes, and you could hold off until I got off and tasted you. That would solve a lot of problems." So it appeared thinking things out during sex did have its proper place after all.

Getting her hint, I picked up my pace into Alison again while my right hand slid further down her ass. I stuck my middle finger out to try and touch her pussy as it kept taking my dick in. While it filled her up, I tried to rub the surrounding areas as much as I could.

Since I was going faster and getting Alison more worked up, it would be harder to hold off than I hoped. Yet because I had came twice already and Alison was working on her second time now, I probably wouldn't go off as easily now. And the thought of being finished off with a blowjob from Alison gave me the rest of the motivation I needed.

My dick and finger tried to work in tandem to rub the inner and outer parts of her pussy. With Alison bucking harder against me, it was a little hard to keep my finger in place. But when she yelled "Fuck, I'm cumming, I'm cumming!" sometime later, it was clear the effort paid off.

I tried to keep my finger in place to feel her cum and perhaps gather some; if she was going to taste me, then I should get a taste of her as well. But I felt much of it go down my cock anyway, so when she was finished, I settled for pulling my shaft halfway out and running my fingers through it. Once they collected some of the juices, I got my hand back towards my mouth and started licking them up.

Alison was resting her head on my shoulder after finishing. When she finally lifted her head up and saw me taste her on my hand, she stated "Hey, save some for me." With that, she climbed off of me and went onto her knees in front of me. I was still sitting down, and I was convinced to stay that way when Alison took me into her mouth.

She felt like she was licking me clean herself, and when she finished that she went on to bob on my cock. I was already familiar with how soft and velvety her mouth was from kissing it so much, so I figured this wouldn't take much longer.

But instead of finishing me off then and there, Alison broke from my dick and turned her attention to unbuttoning her red vest. This left me a bit confused and a bit pent up now that my cock was on its own again. However, Alison persisted and got the vest off, leaving her in just her blouse; which made it even easier to gaze down her tits as she bent back down to suck me off again.

This time she used her tongue and mouth in equal measure to bring me close again. And yet she got herself off me again and left me hanging while she removed her blouse. Now Alison was fully naked again, which gave me even more of a reason to twitch and come close to cumming when she blew me for a third time.

And for a third time, she took her mouth off before I was on the brink. This time, she replaced her mouth with her breasts.

A tit-fuck from Alison would have certainly been enough then and there. But after 30 seconds of me thrusting between her breasts, she got more elaborate again by leaning down to take the head of my cock back in her mouth. With her tits still surrounding the rest of my shaft, her mouth on my head and her deceptively sweet doe eyes looking up at me, it was all I needed.

I had came inside Alison and came into her hand and my pants too. But she wanted it in her mouth to top it off, and I went above and beyond to make that happen. Somehow, there was still enough in the tank tonight to fill up her mouth and then some.

I sank deeper into my seat on the couch as Alison swallowed me off, then popped off my dick and wiped what she couldn't swallow off of her breasts. "I gotta give you credit, this way of doing things is pretty hot," Alison said when she was done.

"Yeah.....if not more exhausting," I stated as the full toll of cumming three times with Alison in one night hit me. Now that there was nothing left to stay active for tonight, I was almost unable to move. I certainly didn't move enough to stop myself from sliding off the couch and landing right on my ass on the floor.

Alison tried not to laugh, and was having more success than I was in trying to get up. But she went over and tried to help me on my feet, or at least help me back on the couch. Even though she was four inches smaller than me and I wasn't that light, she still tried to help me up, as her naughty, sexy side had given way back to her sweetheart side at the moment. After it helped her get me onto the couch, she went over to redress herself in her costume again.

"Okay, you just get your strength back for a while. Your pants should be drier by now, but I'll make one more stop at the costume room to find new ones. I should get my regular clothes back from there while I'm at it too," Alison comically reminded herself as she finished buttoning up and headed off the set.

It was too bad that I thought up the lesson of the day during sex, or I could have pieced it together now to keep myself active and awake. So I just ran through pieces of it again, like the two sides lesson, impressing Alison the right way, and my fear of being discovered getting tempered for now.

That last one did kind of fit in on how I wasn't keen on promoting myself for much else. I didn't need promotion to get hits for my freelance work, and I didn't have resources yet to promote any manuscripts. With the work I did for the website and my book ideas, and my occasional stints on TV sets, I didn't like overworking myself even further.

But while I was still determined not to promote myself by talking about my trysts, I had learned that a little self-promotion didn't always backfire -- at least not after a while. Maybe I could apply that to my regular work and finally set up a Twitter account to plug my articles, and my clothed temp work.

Alison had a busy Twitter account as well, which could help me stay in touch with her after my time on "Community" ended. But I chose to believe that was a small part of my decision.

[Robertdoc]

TV Temp: Emma Stone

Originally published December 2011

November 2011

The high I had from my time with Alison Brie didn't last as long as I wanted. Real life got a little harder after my freelance website no longer had stories picked up by Google News, and I got dropped from their news program when they did get taken back. I bounced back by writing about sports, yet my monthly pay did take a hit; which did make me more urgent to get my other projects done.

So by the time November came along and the temp agency finally called again, I was more eager for a break than usual. And few places are as good for a vacation as New York.

For the first time, I had been invited to temp on a show for the second time. "Saturday Night Live" wanted me back, as my past experience at Studio 8H made me more attractive than newer candidates. That did sound a bit unfair to those newer candidates; but not enough for me to turn the gig down. Especially since another lovely young movie star was hosting on my designated week.

On November 12, Emma Stone would be appearing on the "SNL" stage for the second time, just as I was appearing backstage for the second time. But her return was more highly anticipated, after she broke into the A-list with "Easy A" last fall, "Crazy Stupid Love" and "The Help" this summer and had "The Amazing Spider-Man" ahead for next summer.

When she first hosted last fall, the main joke in the monologue was how nerds wanted to make out with her, like they often did in her movies. I understood the sentiment; and not just because I seemed to have a thing for celebrity redheads.

This one was younger and yet still just as stunning, with the aforementioned red hair, striking green eyes, an equally striking sharp tongue and quick wit, and a husky voice that would likely be even more arousing in....intimate settings. All of that made her an easy target for Lindsay Lohan comparisons, but thankfully Emma looked too smart and level headed to end up exactly like her.

For all her recent success, she often said that hosting "SNL" last year was the highlight of it all, so she would undoubtedly be excited to return; like myself to a lesser degree. At the least, she was bound to be in a great mood....no matter what that entailed. But I was feeling good too, since I was returning to 30 Rock and I was better equipped to handle the "SNL" schedule this time.

I also brought something else with me on Monday, as it hit me how I could break the ice with Emma. I waited until I knew she was alone in the guest room; which brought back a few vivid memories with Anne for a moment. But I pushed that aside and knocked on what was now Emma's door.

Once she let me in, I introduced myself and only savored her looking at me and smiling for a half-second. I had my backpack in hand, which contained all the things that would keep me busy on long nights while I wasn't working. It also contained a little something for Emma as well.

"I know that yesterday was your birthday....so I wanted to wish a belated happy birthday and a welcome back to 'SNL' too," I explained as I handed Emma a birthday card I bought yesterday. My family always loved how I picked out the funniest birthday cards, and since Emma's 23'rd birthday was actually yesterday, I thought this would be a good skill to show off.

Judging by Emma's laughter after she read my card, it seemed that it was a good show. I covered my bases by asking "So I wasn't being out of line or creepy, then?"

"No, no. Unless funny's the new creepy," Emma reassured.

"It can be, but I didn't want it to be here. If I was creepy, I'd have gotten a 'Pocket Full Of Sunshine' card like in 'Easy A' for you. And that was actually available!" I said truthfully.

"Well, then thank you for being funny and original instead of creepy," Emma smiled and then actually kissed me on the cheek. This was the quickest that any actress had ever kissed me before, yet I knew it was way too soon to press my luck on that. So I just acted a bit bashful while keeping the actual conversation forward.

"Well, like I said, I just wanted to help welcome you back here. I know how much you loved it here last year, so there's a lot to live up to. I get it, since it's my second time here too....in a way."

"If it was still my birthday, I could order you to go on for me. But it's not, so I'll just ask nicely," Emma pointed out.

"I actually temped here last year, not long after your episode. I did Anne Hathaway's week, actually," I said while ignoring how I could twist those words into something dirtier. "And I temped here for '30 Rock' in November 2008 too....the pre-election part of it."

"Whoh, you have more experience here than me. How come they just bring you here every November instead of hiring you full time?" Emma asked.

"I'd like to know that myself sometimes. But gigs like this are a break from problems like that, so I treat them as such. I'm too much of a TV and SNL nerd not to," I explained.

"Say no more, I get how nerds tick," Emma pointed out.

"Well, I'll be sure not to tick the wrong way. I don't have any more to spare for cards, I won't ask you to make out with me, and I don't need any Spider-Man spoilers right now. So....I thank you for your time." I did take a risk by actually saying I wouldn't make out with her, But since this was a comedy bit, maybe she wouldn't take that so seriously if something came up later.

"I did have a good birthday. And this is going to be another great week here. And you did help get it off on the right foot, so thank you for your time too," Emma exclaimed. "You can go ahead and bug me with nerd ticks later....but I really can't give you anything on Spider-Man, sorry."

"Okay....I'll consider bugging you anyway," I offered, making us both chuckled as I exited the room. But after closing the door most of the way, I left it open a little bit to peek and see Emma standing the card up on her dresser. Satisfied that this meant she really was flattered and that I had broken the ice, I shut the door completely.

Me and Emma didn't hang out as much as me and Anne did before our week here, but we did find a few occasions to talk during down periods. I particularly took note in her denial that she and new Spider-Man Andrew Garfield were dating, even though he was slated to make a cameo in the show. According to her they were friends, but Sony and Marvel advised them to have no comment about a relationship status, to keep rumors alive as the movie got closer.

In a way that made sense, since they couldn't just rely on Spider-Man to sell a reboot of a origin story from 10 years ago. I held my tongue on that in front of Emma, although a joke along those lines would actually be in the monologue. In any case, if Emma was telling the truth, it eliminated one possible obstacle for later.

However, me and Emma didn't get to be alone in a room on Saturday afternoon, unlike me and Anne. There were a few moments to talk, but they were in public while everyone scrambled to put together the show. So with that window of opportunity gone, I had to resign myself to having my streak broken; which was what I got for actually thinking ahead to doing it this time.

I shook that off eventually and did focus in time to see Emma do the show. After it was over, she and the cast would head to the after party, I would help tidy up the studio, I'd show up tomorrow for a final review and she'd probably be off. You can't win them all; or at least perhaps you can't win 10 in a row.

Once Emma and the cast left the stage and the audience started clearing out, I made my way out of Studio 8H to wait for my post-show assignments. So I saw nothing out of the ordinary when one of my female supervisors came to meet me.

"Good, I found you," she stated, as I just nodded in wait for my task. "Now I can tell you that you've been invited to the after party at the Heartland Brewery."

Now all I could do was drop my jaw in confusion before I stammered "Oh, um....how is that, exactly?"

"I suppose you could ask Ms. Stone about it when you get there," she pointed out before leaving. It seemed like I would have to do just that.

When I got to the Heartland Brewery at Times Square, I said I was part of the 'SNL' group and they actually told me where to find them. So since it had been established that I hadn't been pranked; at least not yet; I went over to the private room where the gang was supposed to be. And they were indeed there, with Emma quickly catching my eye in a white blouse and pink skirt. She noticed me too and helpfully went over to meet me.

"Hey, you got the message!" Emma exclaimed, which didn't instantly clear up everything. "Did you actually get me invited here?" I inquired to get the ball rolling.

"I may have made a recommendation. After all the times you've worked in that studio, it's probably old hat for you by now. I figured this would help this week stand out." There were other ways in which the other weeks had stood out even more, but I wasn't going to bring that up; not yet. But this was almost as much of a shock.

"You really didn't have to....didn't it look weird that you got a temp invited? And won't this make the regular workers a little jealous?" I nitpicked.

"Then it's a good thing you're getting out of here tomorrow. They'll forget when you come back next year anyway. Besides, your birthday's in a month and I didn't have time to get you a card," Emma teased. "Come on, you did your part to help these guys this week. The least they can do is hear about your articles and book ideas, right?"

I had no more room to argue with her, so I settled for trying to thank her. But instead I just said "I really don't know how to thank you.....

"Hey, this SNL nerd had her dream come true twice," she said as she pointed to herself. "So now let's go cross a few more things off your SNL bucket list."

I had already done tasks and projects for everyone I could at SNL twice. But hanging out with them at an after party allowed me to actually speak to them and geek out in a non-work context. I rarely got to do that with actors or with actresses I didn't eventually have sex with, so this was new for me. I even got to meet some non "SNL" celebrities that showed up, including Emma's friend Andrew Garfield. I did my best to stay level headed and try to subtly plug my work, and I talked with Emma when that became too much.

I was still there at about 2:30 a.m., yet I didn't feel tired at all. The party itself was winding down and some guests and cast members had left, but me and Emma were among those still there.

"Wow....I had a night like this all because I got you a birthday card. I knew I was good at that, but not like this," I said when we were sitting at a pub.

"It wasn't the only reason. It was the first one, but it snowballed from there. You made a real good follow up impression on me....that's probably how I figured out about your name." This could go a number of ways, but they were too vast for me to figure out which way it could go.

"Somehow, I kept thinking about a story Mila Kunis told me at the 'Friends With Benefits' premiere." Well, that narrowed it down. Since Emma made a cameo in Mila and Justin Timberlake's summer sex romp; which seemed tamer after seeing all of Mila's nudity months earlier; it made sense that they might talk. Perhaps some troubling sense.

"She told me about this wild time she had with a guy before the Golden Globes....and she had a lot of praise for him. She told me his name and that he temped for a lot of shows. But after a few days with you, learning your name and your temp history, that name started to sound more familiar. I figured it out on Friday when I looked over your resume. It pretty much matches up with the shows Mila said that guy worked on. My memory's usually not that good, but it has its moments."

Perhaps my time and words with Alison taught me not to freak out if someone found out my past work. Perhaps being in a public place this time was an added help. Either way, I didn't try to deny it and make myself sink into a worse hole like I thought I did last time. But I was reluctant to look at Emma as I talked, nonetheless.

"First of all, I didn't give you a birthday card to hit on you. I wasn't friendly with you to trick you into getting me in here or into bed. And I didn't trick Mila either, if you're going to go that way. I know driving her around town and going into a hotel with her sounds underhanded in the wrong context."

"So it never crossed your mind until it happened?" Emma asked.

"Of course it crossed my mind, I mean, it's Mila Kunis!" I made sure to whisper now. "I did not act on it until she wanted me to, and I never pushed or tricked her into it. I've never done that and I never will. If you think I could....or that talking to you was a setup or pickup line..."

"Of course I don't!" Emma said as she was whispering now. "From what she told me and from what I've seen this week, of course I don't think that! Hell, I almost didn't tell you this because I thought you'd think I was picking you up!"

"And....you're not?" I asked, feeling some disappointment in where this was going.

"Well....not entirely. I didn't invite you here to fuck you, I just wanted you to have fun here. If something else happened....I wouldn't have passed it up."

This helped me reassess my words in several ways. "Well....I shouldn't complain, since I was thinking the same thing. But it does sound like you understand why I didn't want to be seen the wrong way. I'm learning to be less sensitive about that, but I still like it better when women want to....do that stuff with me because of me, and not just because of....other stuff about me."

"I guess if anyone can understand that, it's a movie star," Emma conceded. "I really didn't put it together until yesterday. I already liked you by then, so that's got to count."

"It does help the score....or something like that, I can't make all these metaphors work." This helped lighten the mood with a shared laugh. "So....what do we do with that, then? If there's anything to be done, it can't happen here."

"Then tell me where you're staying," Emma offered. "I'll tell them I'm tired and I have to go, then you can leave about 10 minutes later. When you get back to your hotel, I'll be outside your room and no one will suspect anything. If anything happens after you get in, we'll take it as it comes. I mean, happens!" She stumbled. "I really didn't mean to make that kind of pun, I swear!" Emma insisted as she bit back another laugh.

"Not yet, anyway?" I asked, now feeling more at ease since her plan could work. Emma got the hint, smiled knowingly, and got up to lead us back to the private room. There, she told the "SNL" crew she was heading out, said her goodbyes for now and finished by giving me a goodbye hug too. At that point, I whispered my hotel name and my room number, and she didn't react a bit as she broke off and headed away.

I hung around for about 10 more minutes before saying my goodbyes and thank you's, then left to take a cab back to my hotel. It was a longer ride there than it really was, as I reflected on what happened, what we had agreed upon, and how a lot of it seemed like a less dramatic rerun of past encounters. But given how all these situations ended with me having sex with an actress, the whole series felt like a rerun at this point.

It just gave me more motivation to think of new techniques I could use to make it new, even if Emma wouldn't know the difference. There was only so much I hadn't tried, yet once I got to the hotel, I figured I'd have to wing it.

I nonchalantly went past the lobby to the elevators; although if they didn't blink at seeing Emma there minutes ago, they wouldn't notice me. In any case, I got to the elevators and arrived at my floor with no trouble. As I went down the halls, I soon enough saw Emma waiting outside my door. She smiled as I got there, took out my room key and swiped it to let myself in.

I held the door for her to come in, then closed the door behind us and put away my room key. Here was where we would see what happened; and as usual in these matters, a make out session won out.

I immediately placed my hand on the back of her head, both to deepen the kisses and start the first of many sessions of playing with her red hair. I almost felt relieved that this was happening after she stopped letting her hair go blond for Spider-Man. Of course blond was her natural color, yet red was too distinctive and ravishing not to stick for her.

Eventually I moved my hand over to her face to start tracing some of her freckles, but we soon finally had to take a breath. "Okay....you can make out with me," Emma commented after we got our breath back. Some of it was wasted again by laughing, yet we got it back before I got her to the bed.

I sat down on the side of my bed and had Emma stand in front of me as I helped her remove her blouse. She had on a purple bra that safely contained her chest; which was admittedly the smallest out of all the actresses I had been with. While her breasts weren't C or D cups or even a high B, it hardly canceled out the rest of her fabulous body and sexy face. And since her boobs were among her least discussed features, it gave me an idea to start things off.

After unhooking her bra, I wrapped my arms around Emma's waist and immediately got to work kissing her perky nipples. While I didn't have as much of an ample chest to suck on as usual, I would kiss and play with whatever I could get. I figured it would be a chance of pace for Emma that would make her feet extra good, and her moans served as a good indication. And as I expected, hearing her smoky voice getting aroused and excited could have made me burst then and there.

But I stayed focus and alternated between her left and right breast while my arms moved lower. This helped me feel Emma's impressive curves and hips, which lead to an even more impressive, rounded bottom. I copped a feel of her peach-shaped ass before pulling down the zipper of the skirt that covered it.

Once I got her skirt down, I started cupping her still panty-covered ass with both hands as I sucked deeper on her left nipple and then her right. Finally I broke away to tease the undersides of her breasts with my tongue, while I skimmed my fingers over the top of her panties without dipping under.

"Fuck, Mila didn't do you justice," Emma rasped out. "I'm also noticing that you're a bit overdressed now." With that hint, I broke away from her chest and let go of her ass to start removing my clothing. After getting my shirt off, I pointed to my chest and quipped "Don't worry, this isn't Photoshopped," in reference to Emma's joke about Ryan Gosling's impossibly buff abs in "Crazy Stupid Love"

Emma just lightly laughed and placed her hand down my chest, seeming to approve anyway. It did strike me that although I hardly had Gosling's sculpted body, she still liked mine over that of Gosling's or Garfield's, at least in this moment. I was not above needing an ego boost now and then, especially lately, and this was one I was really starting to appreciate.

I hopped my entire body onto the bed and sat in front of it, leaning back on the wall as I started getting my pants off. Emma got the idea and put herself onto the bed as well, helping to get my pants all the way down. When I was left in my underwear, Emma laid on her stomach in front of me and placed her upper body between my legs; with her head right between them.

She took it onto herself to get my underwear down, leaving my cock free and standing at attention. Emma took a hold of the bottom of my shaft and placed her tongue at my head, licking it all around slowly. Her tongue then licked down to my shaft and back up, then glided through every inch of my dick that was in range.

Soon she had licked my entire erection, but she didn't stop there as she then dabbed her tongue on my ball sack. From there, she licked all the way back up my shaft before reaching my head and letting her lips engulf it. She suckled the head and only occasionally put her tongue back on it, as she looked up at me while her green eyes took on a sultry tint.

I could only respond in moans as I put my hand back on her hair, narrowly resisting the urge to push her head and mouth further down. Playing with her hair did help me suppress that urge, as well as the one to cum soon. I further distracted myself by noticing how her ass was raised up and wiggling as she worked on my cock.

I tried to reach over to touch her ass and play around with it again, but I couldn't reach that far; at least not far enough to get underneath her panties. Noticing this, Emma popped herself off my dick and turned her body sideways, like she would if she was blowing me while I was driving. In this position, my right hand could easily get to her ass and pussy while my left got back to her head after she resumed her blowjob.

I tried to use both my hands at once, yet my right soon did most of the work as it finally went under her panties. Since Emma was stimulating me so much, I tried to offer payback by brushing my fingers over her pussy lips. They teased them and threatened to go in, but I kept pulling them back before that could happen. I just kept teasing and rubbing her outer lips as my fingers remained trapped inside her panties while my cock remained trapped in her moaning mouth.

The moans around my shaft weren't helping me keep control, so I decided to get her out of control for a bit by finally inserting a finger inside her. I circled inside for several seconds before I started to slowly thrust, trying to match my thrusts with her bobbing up and down my dick. Soon we were both going at a pretty fast pace.

"Oh, fuck me," Emma let out once she removed my cock. "I gotta finish this off so your mouth can fuck me next." I somehow only let her attack my cock more vigorously for a few more seconds.

"Or I can mouth fuck you now, let this thing cool down and get us set for the main event. Sound good?" I offered.

"Just put something on my pussy and you've got a deal," Emma countered. So I agreed by getting up off the bed and moving to the other side, signaling for Emma to stay where she was. With her still on her stomach, I was kneeling down in front of her ass as I finally pulled her panties off to expose her round backside.

I placed my hands back on her ass, now that there was nothing covered it, and went down to start eating her pussy out from behind. Emma soon started rubbing her ass against my face, so my hands went down to hold her by the hips as my tongue went in deeper. I still tried to restrain myself somewhat, since I didn't want her to cum before I put my cock in her.

After a few more minutes of work on her pussy, I figured she was worked up enough. I pulled my mouth away and placed a finger on her lips to replace it, before admiring her ass again. I hadn't done anything anal related with the actresses yet, but that was one thing I certainly wasn't going to try without consent. So I settled for a few quick kisses on her butt cheek before more slowly starting to kiss up her back.

My hands left Emma's crotch and hips to start rubbing her long smooth legs as my mouth worked up the smooth skin of her back. Before long I was lying on her back, trying not to crush her. In this position, my cock was almost right between her ass cheeks while my face was right at the back of Emma's head. After teasing her hair with my hands since I got here, I decided to let my mouth in the mix by kissing the back of her head and running my lips and nose through her hair.

"I fucking love red hair...." I muttered, wishing more to myself that I did more with Jenna and Christina's locks when I had the chance. "I noticed," Emma responded as she actually shook her head so more of her hair could rub onto my face. As I savored that, I began to thrust my cock in between her ass cheeks without going into any of her holes.

I kept going as I kissed across Emma's head and brought my mouth down to her ear. I suckled the top of it and made her cry out louder, eventually yelling "Come on, fuck me!" However, since I was already rubbing my cock over her ass, and had already been worked up by her hair and blowjob, I suddenly realized I wouldn't make it that far.

"Wait, wait, wait!" I yelled out futilely to my cock as I got off of Emma's back; but only just in time for my dick to start cumming over it. Emma turned her head to see, yet I made sure not to look at her as I tried to stay focused on where my cum was landing. Once it stopped falling, I lept off the bed to get tissues for Emma.

"Fuck, fuck, fuck, stupid eager cock," was one of the few things I was able to mutter in English as I wiped Emma's back clean. I was too upset with myself to try and use Emma's back and the memories of having cum on it to get me going again. I knew this wasn't the end of the night, as I had learned a thing or two from Alison about how that worked; yet I was still allowed to be upset about going off too soon.

Finally I allowed myself to glance at Emma again, if only so she'd hear, "Sorry....I guess it'll take a few minutes before I'm ready to go again. You can bring yourself off if you can't wait, that should make us even."

I sat in the same position where I got my blowjob and leaned my head back on the wall, trying to clear my mind and start recovering. However, feeling Emma's hand back on my dick seemed to work better.

"Actually, this works better," Emma said once I actually saw her sitting next to me and stroking me. "You can still get hard even if you can't cum for a while. I just have to get you hard, ride you, cum over you and then we'll both be on the same page. Then we can both fuck longer before we cum again. I think the timing should work, don't you?" she punctuated by brushing her thumb over the tip of my cock.

"You really are one of the brightest new stars out there," was all I could say. I couldn't argue with her theory so far since I was getting hard again, although I was nowhere near ready to cum again soon. Yet I could help finish her off, since it probably wouldn't take much more to do it. Of course, it might bring me closer than her to cumming a second time.

It was a risk I'd have to take, as Emma finished getting me ready for action. Once I was fully up, she climbed into my lap and positioned herself over me. She slowly slid herself down onto my head, as she immediately started to try and ride me. She went up and down my cock while ever so slowly taking more of me into her, although she wasn't taking all of me in. Yet she had been worked up enough already for it to be effective.

I started to push myself in a little more, but Emma was doing most of the work in tightening herself around me. She rode me faster while still not taking all of me in, yet eventually she did sink all the way down. At that, it only took her a few more bounces and thrusts until she finally came and evened the score between us.

Emma laid her head on my chest to relax and recover as I started to join back in. I briefly took my cock out and stroked it using Emma's juices as my lube. Once I had rubbed them over most of my dick, I put myself back in and just stayed there for a while.

"We can take a little breather until we breathe again," Emma offered. Since we both came minutes ago, there was no hurry to get started at the moment. So it seemed we were both content to stay huddled up against each other for a while.

Things weren't usually this quiet during sex for me lately, which made me a little uneasy. Just because we weren't fucking yet didn't mean we couldn't do things to get us aroused beforehand. With that in mind, I held Emma by the waist and rolled her over so I was on top of her. This put me in a better position to kiss her while we bode our time.

Emma was now the one placing a hand on my head to deepen kisses, as we went slow at first and then gradually got steamier. My hands stayed on her back while she wrapped her legs around my waist, but we still didn't start fucking yet. However, I made the first move by sliding my tongue deeper into Emma's mouth as I made my first thrust back into her pussy.

To match me, Emma sunk her pussy down my dick as she kissed me and used her tongue. We then started to thrust our tongues against each other with each thrust of our groins. Finally we had to break off and breathe, although we weren't helping our breathing patterns by fucking a bit faster. But we weren't going too fast just yet, as going slow was feeling pretty good so far.

"Mmm, that's nice...." Emma purred, making me feel a bit harder. "But you are an expert...first Mila and now me. Got anyone else in your celebrity harem?"

She was probably joking, yet it was a serious question to me. I certainly couldn't freak out and put out weak denials like I did with Alison, especially at a moment like this. I would have to be a bit smoother in deflecting myself, even in this position. "A gentleman doesn't kiss and tell," I settled on, which would hopefully be a good enough non-answer. But I would need to deflect things a bit further, so I told the truth about something else.

"And even in this situation, I still want to be a gentlemen....at least in some areas. I mean, you got me to hang out with the SNL cast for a while, you're naked with me now, you're so cool and fun and sexy, and you're fucking Emma Stone! All that deserves my best behavior. You did all that for me, so I want to be at my best for you, even if that doesn't make us quite even." It was a good thing I was fucking her slowly, or even I might not have been that verbal in telling the truth.

"Well, that makes this ironic. You were so thorough with my pussy, hair, ass and even my boobs that I was worried about getting even with you. I mean, all I've worked on is your dick, and that just makes us mostly even here!" Emma calculated. "You have been on your best behavior, so if there's anything cool....or fun....or sexy that you want, just name it," she insisted by slowing down her voice and quickening her thrusts against me.

"Oh God....you're fucking me and you're naked and you're making your voice sound even hotter. That's more than enough," I reassured as I started to quicken up as well.

"You mentioned my voice.... I thought guys didn't like talking during sex. At least not PG-13 talking," Emma said in a huskier tone than usual.

"I'm different from most guys, if you didn't know." That was especially true since most guys who didn't work in the industry had my sexual track record; but I didn't clarify that to Emma. "You run your mouth as much as you want, dirty or not, and it'll just turn me on more," I explained as I kissed her neck to add on.

"Okay....then I can tell you to keep fucking me, run that nice mouth of yours over me and run that nice dick into me. Because that'll just turn me on more too." I would have kept my word even if she had spoken normally, and not right into my ear.

But with that little extra bit of motivation, and with my cock at full strength, I made sure to go a bit more all out. Now we were both going at a fast pace, with my mouth kissing and suckling her neck and letting out moans into it. For her part Emma thrusted back faster, ran her hands down my back and was sure to groan out so I could hear.

She didn't have to put on a vocal performance for me if I wasn't really making her that loud and satisfied for real. Yet I decided to trust her to be honest with me, and I was too busy going deeper into her and kissing her skin to talk much. On that end, I kissed back up to her face, looked up at her eyes and even impulsively gave her lid a little kiss as well.

"Oh....like the eyes too, huh?" Emma inquired. I just nodded, which was enough to make Emma run her hands back up my back and to the back of my head. When they got there, they helped push my forehead against hers so I could look right down at her deep green eyes and enticing smile. That got me to add another little burst of energy into my thrusts.

"Oh, yeah, yes, fuck...." Emma panted out right into my mouth. "While I've got you here....you mind fucking my mouth like you're fucking my pussy?"

With our mouths an inch or two away from each other, that would be possible. So like I did before, I slid my tongue into Emma's mouth and pulled it back out, then thrust it in and out again to match what my dick was doing. I tongue fucked her mouth in unison for several seconds before I had to give it a rest, but I didn't put it back in my mouth. This gave Emma the opening she needed to suckle on my tongue in the meantime.

As I had tried to simulate fucking her with my mouth, Emma was trying to simulate sucking my cock; and she added to it by tightening around my actual cock and trying to gyrate her hips with it inside. That made us both cry out and finally put our tongues back inside, as we needed them to help us with our voices again.

"Fuck, now I'm getting close again, how about you?" I asked.

"Yep, right there! We're both right there!" Emma assured. "You wanna cum in me when you get there? Is that what a gentleman would do?"

"He might under special circumstances, oh God!" I called out. "But I have another idea." I started setting it up by rolling on my back so that she was on top of me. While this didn't explain my idea yet, I further distracted her from that fact by kissing her again; this time with our tongues just rubbing each other instead of thrusting in and out.

"I love kissing you," I stated when I was done. "Do you like kissing me too?"

"It has some appeal, yeah," Emma teased.

"You liked kissing me down there too, I noticed. And I liked doing that to you. So maybe we could wrap up with that.....something we both like." That was a fancy way of saying I wanted to sixty-nine, but I trusted Emma would understand.

"That could work....just stay in there a few more seconds first." With that, Emma rode me with added intensity, since she was now on top and would have to take my cock out of her soon. This ran the danger of one or both of us cumming before we ate each other out; yet we held as we went deeper into each other a few final times. "There, that should hold me," Emma assured as she eventually got herself off me.

I stopped sitting up and laid flat on the bed to give Emma room. Then she turned around, laid back on top of me and placed her ass and pussy over my face. I grabbed her hips, leaned up and licked up whatever juices were left near her opening. With her groin taking up my whole viewpoint, I could only feel Emma licking up my dick again instead of seeing it.

This inspired me to get back to work myself, as I slid my tongue inside of Emma and inched it in deeper. I was inspired to go deeper when I felt her mouth close over my cock again, which made me moan into her; and made her do the same to me.

"Fuck, just as good as I remember," I commented when I finished my initial run at her opening.

"Hey, that was gonna be my line!" I heard Emma say instead of suckling me further. "Still true no matter who said it, but still! Speaking of which...." It was clear that Emma was unfazed as I felt her go back to work on me.

"Oh God....I'm gonna go soon....I wish I could see me cum on you from here....maybe I didn't think all this through," I admitted as I tried to hold on, but Emma helped by taking her mouth away again; although that did as much harm as good to me.

"Aw, I wanna see me go off on you too....I'm sure I can hold if you're too busy looking at me." With that, Emma took her pussy off of my face and moved her lower body to the right, leaving her face in my line of sight again. That meant I could see her sucking me off again, and see her looking at me square in the eyes as she did it. With her sultry gaze and mouth stirring me all at once, it was all I needed to make my earlier wish come true.

I got a good view of myself cumming into Emma's mouth and seeing her try to suck or lick it up. She couldn't keep her eyes on me as she focused on taking me all in, but that wasn't a concern by now. Eventually, she finished up and took herself off my dick, even giving it a final little peck afterwards.

I was drained; but then I remembered that she wasn't yet, and that was unfair by now. She was laying on her side, yet I rolled her onto her back so that she could see me dive my head back between her legs. If I got to see how she brought me off, she deserved no less from me.

With that task set and with one more burst of energy, I used every trick my lips and tongue could use to try and bring Emma overboard. That included talking, as I said "I hope you liked that...I know I'll like this too," right into her.

"I loved it, and I love this too.....don't you stop making me love it!" Emma ordered. I aimed to fulfill her wish with one more display, as I looked up at her just as she did before. In the meantime, my hands went on top of her slender legs and massaged them for a bit before slowly moving up. I kept my mouth right on her pussy in the meantime and saw Emma grit her face in pleasure.

Then it cried out when my hands slid all the way to her pussy and I placed my thumb next to my tongue. After they both worked on her for a few more seconds, Emma yelled "Fuck, there it is, here it comes!" So I moved my thumb and just put my mouth over her pussy to start catching what came out.

It took me several moments to lap up her initial loads and a few more to lick up what I didn't get at first. Emma's orgasmic cries and pants served as my soundtrack, as she did manage to breathe normally again by the time I had finished. By then, I could actually look at her again as I left her pussy and rolled over besides her.

"Man, I love Saturday nights in New York. But early Sunday mornings aren't too bad, either," Emma exclaimed. That made me look at the clock to make sure it was still early in the morning. It was past 4 a.m., but at least it wasn't daybreak yet. Still, with Emma's sure to be busy schedule, she probably had places to go before long.

"Is there somewhere you need to get to in a while?" I asked Emma, pointing to the clock so she'd see the time.

"No, you don't have to kick me out for another few hours. I can go and get a quick nap in a cab, but I'd rather not have potholes for my alarm clock." she stated.

"I guess me knocking on the wall will have to do. You make yourself comfy and take the bed. I'm not gonna get to sleep anytime soon, and I can just nap on the plane home tomorrow. At least that doesn't have potholes," I quipped.

"You're lucky you're talented, or I might hold that again you. Lucky bastard," she comically muttered as she started gathering her clothes together.

A while later, Emma was napping at my bed and I was sitting at my room desk, going back and forth between browsing my laptop and looking at her. At 7 a.m. I had to get her up and say goodbye so she could keep her schedule. Then she'd continue being a rising star while I turned in my temp ID at Studio 8H again, flew home and then resumed my less than glamorous real life work.

This was the formula, which was kind of fitting now; this series started over three-and-a-half years ago with a stunning redhead, and now I had reached double digits with another redheaded beauty. One of the constants was saying goodbye afterwards.

But it wasn't always; I did exchange letters with Jenna when she got remarried and when she had a baby, and I did see Tina for a third time during this trip and got my copy of her book "Bossypants" autographed. I still kept in touch with Alison through my new Twitter account, and now I knew Mila remembered me well enough to brag about me to Emma months ago.

Although I otherwise almost never saw these ladies again after our time together, it did help that they did remember me; and remember me fondly. It was the best part of actually saying goodbye and it helped take the sting out of the harder ones; with the one with Emma surely to be among them in a few hours.

But maybe one of these days, I could make friends with them for longer than a night or a week. If I achieved the first impossible goal of bedding 10 sexy stars, maybe that goal would be in reach someday too.

[Robertdoc]

TV Temp: Lea Michele

Originally published December 2011

April 2012

Once again it took me six months for my next temp assignment. What's more, for the second straight time I would be working for a show I had already temped at before – in this case "Glee." But this time I was heading back under different circumstances.

It was exactly because I had served on "Glee" two Aprils ago that I was being asked back now, since they needed temps they could trust to keep quiet. The show was filming its third season finale, where several of the key characters were about to graduate from high school. When news broke months ago that there would be graduations, rumors spread that key cast members would leave the show entirely as well. This set off a firestorm that FOX and creator Ryan Murphy didn't want to repeat, so they were determined to keep things under wraps this time.

I had to fill out more confidentiality forms than usual, to make sure I wouldn't spill any details about the episodes, the graduation, and anything I might overhear about the fates of cast members and next season. I already knew I could keep a secret; although my secret keeping had been less than stellar with Alison Brie and Emma Stone lately. But on simple matters of protecting TV spoilers, I imagined I would be safe.

All I can give away about my actual work on the "Glee" set was that it was busy, since they were going all out for this big finale. It did indeed help that I was already familiar with the cast and crew, although most of my time had been spent with Kristen Chenoweth two years ago. This time my focus was mainly on regulars like Lea Michele.

Since Michele's Rachel Berry was among those graduating and was the star; self proclaimed and otherwise; of the Glee group, she had the most responsibility on her shoulders. And although the set was being locked down tight to keep spoilers in and tabloids/bloggers out, it did make the situation the big elephant in the room few wanted to talk about. It made me wonder if Murphy and the FOX powers had even told Lea and the others if they would stay on "Glee" next year, or go to a spinoff, or be used in some other way. In truth, I wondered if they'd even decided it yet, since they flew by on the seat of their pants enough as it is.

This made me kind of tip toe around everything too, for fear of saying the wrong thing in some way. As such, keeping my sex streak alive was not a concern at all, since the job was more intense this time. It was true that I hadn't taken a shot at any of the young "Glee" regulars last time, and their age was less of a factor since they were two years older and still just as lovely. But they had too much on their plate for me to upset; and after my last three times with Mila, Alison and Emma, I thought it really would be spoiled to ask for more.

So I just laid low, served the cast and crew when I could and made sure to keep my mouth and ears shut the rest of the way. I intended to keep that up when I went to Lea's dressing room to deliver the day's secret script pages. It started out well as I was let in and I handed Lea the pages with no trouble.

"Can you give me any hints on this? Or did they make you sign confidential forms on this too?" Lea asked after taking the pages.

"No, but I still didn't take a peek. Besides, I'll hear about it when you guys film it anyway. They'll probably make me sign something then," I semi-joked.

"Well, us actors have to keep quiet and not know anything, so you have to be held to the same standard too. No sense complaining about it now," Lea pointed out.

"I wasn't, I was just making light of it," I defended.

"Well, it's not a laughing matter to Ryan, and I'm not seeing much of a joke either!" Lea shot off. Since it was clear I had said the wrong thing after all, I just stayed quiet and turned to go so I wouldn't provoke her further.

"Wait....wait a minute," I heard Lea say after I turned and started to open the door. She sounded quieter and more apologetic, so I took a chance and closed the door again before turning back to her. "That was....I mean, you...." Few were used to seeing Lea at a loss for words on the show, so this was a rare behind-the-scenes glimpse. "I shouldn't have taken that out on you."

"No, no, I do get it, trust me," I said to try and smooth things over.

"At least one of us does. I know why we're clamming up, cause millions of people would spoil this if they got the chance! And I know they'll tell us if we're coming back next year eventually! It's just....if this really is my last time on the show, or if it's my last time with some of the guys, I wish I'd know before we finished shooting it. It's the uncertainty that's killing me, you know?"

"I imagine its killing them too, so you're not alone," I reasoned.

"It still kind of feels like it. I don't even know what's right to bring up, in case there's some blogger or spy on set. Even if I just said theories, they could blow it up as something real and be a pain in the ass! This is the end of an era for me and the show no matter what, and it shouldn't be tarnished like this! I just hope all these efforts to stop that don't do it anyway."

"I'm sure they won't....from what little they've let me find out so far, it looks like it's going to be big," I assured. "Even if it didn't, I wouldn't say so."

"I know you won't, you've been here twice and I know you can be trusted. I can be trusted too, if they'd let me. I've gotten through all the controversial photo shoots, the red carpets, the stories of me being a bigger diva than Rachel, and the bad reviews from the last two seasons! I wouldn't let my big mouth trip us all up at the finish line now....even if it is the finish."

"I don't think it will be. I mean, I'm sure Ryan doesn't want to let go of you guys, and there's no way FOX does. Rachel Berry will live to conquer New York on screen somehow, whether it's on "Glee" or a new show, or whether Finn's by her side or not. I don't know one way or the other, but I'd put good money on it anyway. Heck, they should give me extra money to play with after all this," I tried to joke again.

"I admit, you're making a good case for a raise now," Lea stated. "I really am sorry I snapped at you....I guess I just needed to get it out, and there haven't really been chances to do that. I can't even do it with Cory or Chris or Heather or the others, in case the spies are waiting to see us together. If there are spies," she said without trying to be bitter again.

"Well, the spies know you guys....but they don't know me," I pointed out, as my relative anonymity could come in handy for once. "If you need to vent out or something, I can be a good sounding board."

"No, no, I shouldn't be yelling at you. I can handle it from here without freaking out," Lea assured.

"I know, but you should still feel safe to talk and not keep things in. If you can't do that with your friends, a stranger could do. Especially one who can keep quiet and won't attract spies," I offered. I really wasn't offering this to hit on her and keep my streak alive, despite how my attraction to her withstood the yelling from earlier. But if Lea was being worn out by this, it wouldn't bode well for the show, especially since she was such a big part of this episode. So if I could help keep her steady, it would really be doing my job.

"I guess I can keep that in mind. But I will try not to bother you with my thoughts too much. I mean, you have enough to do without talking me off the ledge, right?" Lea inquired.

"I'm good at multitasking if I have to, don't worry about me," I assured. Once Lea smiled, I figured this was a better time to take my leave than before. "Well, I'll let you solve the mystery of those secret pages now. Don't spoil it for me, okay?" I said in another attempt to joke, and this time she actually did laugh.

"I think I have enough help to stop me from that. But thank you anyway," Lea said generally, making me smile and leave before I started to look bashful.

Over the next few days, I made sure to make a delivery to Lea's dressing room at the beginning or end of the day. She didn't have to vent out anything each time, but I did try to help her get some things off her chest; her words and not her clothes. But it did somewhat astonish me that I could be a suitable sounding board for Lea. The other "Glee" seniors could probably relate better than me, and all the worries about spies and bloggers did border on paranoia.

But they were lax in giving away too much before and all the "Gleeks" and anti-Gleeks were on baited breath to gossip about spoilers, so they did have to do something. Plus I suspected Lea liked having an outside's perspective to lean on too, even though I was as close to an insider as a temp could be. In any case, she wanted all the help she could in this milestone of a shoot, and I would make sure I did my part.

However, my stint would end several days before the last day of shooting, so I couldn't help her for too much longer. As my second-to-last day came to an end, I volunteered to do some late clean up and checkups on the sets. I wanted to save the auditorium and the memories of having sex with Kristen in it for last, so I did rounds on the other sets first. Eventually this led me to the glee club classroom set, where I entered to see that someone beat me there.

"Lea? Oh, I'm sorry, I'll come back later," I offered after seeing her sitting at the piano.

"No, that's all right. My little trip down memory lane was getting kind of lonely." So she was hanging around because she didn't want to leave the set too....that could mean a few things. "Memory lane, huh? Did they tell you anything new about the future today?"

"No, I'm still in the dark. But they'll probably start talking in the next few days anyway. So I figured I'd look back a bit now, just in case. I mean, even if I stay on this show, it won't be the same....and Rachel won't be back here taking charge as a student again. Even if she gets to boss around somewhere in New York, it won't be the same."

"Well, Ryan and the others will still be filming it, and the other New Directions are bound to hover around. I get how it'll be different, but if you're still together in some way..." I trailed off as I approached the piano. "But who am I to nitpick? I didn't have many friends that I had to leave behind at my real graduation. That was almost five years ago....."

"And look where you are now," Lea perked up.

"Yeah, still temping around my favorite shows, trying to sell books and make over $20,000 a year online....it has its ups and downs. You have a big head start and you're two years younger than me, so you'll have more ups no matter how it turns out," I predicted.

"You're probably right, I hope," Lea conceded. "There's still a lot more for me to do, and it's not like I'll never see or work with my Gleeks again. Yet after all these guys and this show did for me.....moving on, no matter how or when I do it, has to make me think. Maybe a little too much. But it must have been the same for you in real life, even without friends or cameras or photo shoots. Heck, even Rachel gets pretty overwhelmed in-"

This may have been the wrong place for a joke, but I couldn't help covering my ears and making noises to pretend to drown her out. "Spoiler danger, spoiler danger, can't know what Rachel's feeling till next month, thanks!" Fortunately, Lea laughed since this seemed to break the mood.

"Yep, you can't be too careful, even when no one's here. Or even when it's the most care free you've felt here in several days," Lea reflected again. "Or when you have a friend to help with that."

"Friend?" I had to ask. The saddest thing about all my time with celebrities is that I only had brief time with them; too brief to be considered a full-time friend or lover. I would have loved to be friends with all the actresses I got intimate with, and I was confident we could have been if things were different. But since things couldn't work out that way, I didn't bring up words like "friend" so that I could move on better. Yet Lea brought it up first, which brought me into new territory.

"I have been on here twice, but we barely did much the first time together and we just started hitting it off this time. Is that enough to call me a friend? Not that I don't mind it, it's just....I'm not usually around long enough to make friends with stars," I said, while hiding that I was around long enough to do other things. Occasionally that was a little sad, like it threatened to be here.

"I know, and I'm not asking for any commitments beyond tomorrow or anything. But while you've been here, you have been a friend, and at the best time for me. Temporary or not, I'm happy I got that friendship while I could. So thank you again," Lea offered, and punctuated with a kiss on the cheek.

I knew what that could set up, yet once again, I didn't want to assume anything. Especially after Lea had poured her heart out and praised how much she liked my friendship; and friendship wasn't always a step away from sex. I wasn't going to put another layer on that unless I was completely sure she wanted to. As such, I just smiled and restrained myself from looking deeper into her lovely brown eyes and smile.

"Well....I can't top that. Are there any other sets left in your memory lane tour where I could try? Come on, let's go before they search this place for spies too." I was willing to finish my rounds with Lea and call it a night; at least before it got too difficult to do just that. So I got up and took Lea's hand to help her get up with me; but doing so only helped me see a quick look of disappointment on her face.

"What was with that look?" I had to ask. "Did you want to stay in here a while longer?"

"I'm not really in a hurry to go," Lea alluded. "Are you?" As I suspected, looking at her only lowered my first line of defense.

"I'm here to do whatever you want. That's what friends and temps are for. But only if you're really sure about your request," I said with as much subtlety as I could muster. At least with phrases like this, there was plausible deniability about any....hidden meanings.

It was harder to deny how Lea took my hand back and sat back down in front of the piano, however. With my second line of defense lowered, I sat down next to her again.

"Like I said....only if you're really, really sure," I reminded her. I commended myself on how I still had the will power to give actresses a way out before giving in. I still didn't know what would happen if one of them wanted to take that way out after all; yet I would trust myself if the time came, and if it came now.

"And like I said, I'm happy to get your 'friendship' while I can." Seeing that she squeezed my hand again when she said that, it confirmed she didn't want the way out. Once her face tentatively rose up to meet mine, the last bit of defense was shattered.

For the second time, I was kissing a "Glee" actress on a show set. The first kiss was slow as I guided Lea's face up to mine by cupping her cheek, and the second went a little faster as our tongues met. My eyes slightly opened to try and see hers, but then I saw the right door to the room instead and realized something. "Wait....we can't be spotted by bloggers or nosy crew members. We might be too exposed from this angle," I pointed out after I broke from Lea.

"Nope, we're not giving this secret away for sure," Lea insisted. So she got up again and l followed her to the center of the wall that separated the two doors to the "classroom." If we stood there, it decreased the chances that someone could peak through the doors and discover us. Of course, we would have to keep standing, but we could find ways to make that work.

I started to make it work by leaning onto the wall and letting her press herself against me while we kisses again. Like with Alison, I was about 4 inches taller than Lea, so I had to lean down while she came up to me and wrapped her arms around my neck. My hands went to her waist and started to explore, eventually brushing the bottom of her blouse to try and get at the skin underneath. But first, Lea pulled her arms from my neck and slid them down my chest.

"Uh uh, you've had to serve me enough already. Unlike Rachel, I want to do something for someone else first....at least for a little while." With that, Lea's hands reached my pants and started to unbuckle them. Since she was taking the lead to start off, I just had to stand still as she dropped to her knees.

For a minute I hoped she wouldn't be visible from this angle, on the off chance someone was spying or was coming to the set. But those thoughts had to become secondary when Lea pulled my cock out and started to stroke it with her delicate hand. All she did was rub my shaft, as her mouth didn't take it in although it was pretty close. What's more, she found a way to use her other hand as she delicately placed it on my balls.

Rachel Berry lost her virginity to start the season on "Glee" yet it appeared Lea already knew a trick or two of her own by then. In this one, she was giving me a hand job while palming my sack, and then topped it off by just sucking the head of my dick. And my head was all her mouth worked on throughout, since her hands were busy covering the rest of my genitals. However, the mouth and tongue work on my head and tip perfectly complemented the rest of her handy work.

It appeared this would be one of those times where I had to cum early so I'd have enough for later. "Ugh....this isn't gonna last long like this...." I warned; which came back to haunt me when Lea pulled her mouth off and kept her hands still.

"You know what, I'm not that selfless yet," Lea said, in a superior tone that was Rachel Berry's hallmark; although she was probably trying to make it more playful. "After all that, this thing should be even harder, hotter and wetter when it goes off later. And now I think you should help make my equipment hotter and wetter when it meets yours."

With that, Lea rose from her knees and went to lean against the wall next to me. I fully pulled down my pants and underwear before going to stand in front of her and help get her blouse off. I soon lifted it up and threw it on top of my clothes before paying full attention to her bare skin and lacy blue bra.

I had to bend my head down to start kissing Lea's neck and upper chest as my right hand went onto her upper back. As for my left hand, it started to get a hold of the front of her skirt and start brushing at the center of it. My lips dipped into Lea's cleavage as my hand went on top of her clothed groin; and like she did with my balls, I rubbed her center with my palm.

As she started moaning, my hand then left her crotch and trailed up her stomach before joining my other hand on her back. With the hands reunited, they could now be used to unhook Lea's bra. When that was finished, they trailed down her back and went to get her skirt off as my mouth returned to her chest.

I briefly suckled her left breast before pulling away as her skirt went down. Now that she was just clad in her panties, I could more fully admire Lea's nearly naked form. "Glee" tried to cast her as more of a plain girl compared to the likes of Dianna Agron, Heather Morris and Naya Rivera. But it was just another futile attempt to make an equally beautiful girl plainer than she really was. Like Mila, her petite frame was framed by enticingly tanned skin, breasts that were a very nice handful, well-defined hips and legs and that still lovely face on top.

I decided to pay longer attention to her handful of breasts, suckling on the right one this time while pushing up her left one. Once I turned to suckling her left tit and holding her right, I put my free left hand back on my cock. Although it needed to calm down, I thought it could give Lea a tease of what was to come, as I placed the head of my dick onto her panties and started to rub it.

The friction between her smooth panties and my aching cock as I rubbed it along was a danger, but I figured I could last for a few seconds. Once I proved it, I gave my shaft a rest as I used my fingers to brush her panties again. My mouth was going back and forth between Lea's breasts the whole time, until I moved it up to her neck while my fingers started to trace the edge of her panties.

"Oh God....don't make me groan too loud or someone will hear us. And you know my voice can carry...." Lea trailed off as I dipped a finger onto her opening. But she was right about her voice, so I sought to muffle it for a while by kissing her again as I pulled her panties down.

Lea's voice was powerful, so it wasn't a surprise that her mouth was getting powerful as well as she deepened the kiss; partly in response to my finger work. It now consisted of placing the tip of my finger inside of her and having my thumb trail her outer lips. My thumb and forefinger soon started to stroke those lips up and down, as our kisses did indeed muffle her moans to a point.

"Fuck....now I don't want to cum soon either," Lea said when we broke, which made me stop working on her other lips. "I guess we'd better get to it now."

"Yeah....but maybe I can make us even first." She wasn't exactly clear on what that meant, so I let my actions speak as I dropped to my knees this time. Since Lea got to taste me, I should taste her too; albeit only for a little while, just in case she was close.

"You ready?" I asked to warn Lea, so she could prepare to try and stay quiet. She nodded in anticipation and seemed to be biting her lip preemptively. With that, I started licking her slowly, so that she wouldn't bite her lip too hard once I started. I circled my tongue around her pussy without going in, then turned my head sideways to kiss and tongue it square on the lips.

I heard Lea let out some strained groans as she tried not to scream out. I didn't want to go overboard myself, especially since there was still more to come. So I just briefly suckled on her pussy lips and held her hips before I finally pulled away. "There...that should hold me," I predicted, although I wasn't as sure as I sounded.

Nevertheless, there was more to do and more things to fill her pussy with. Lea certainly looked ready, but another obstacle then came to mind. "How do we do it? I'd kind of like to lie down, but not on the floor," she pointed out.

There were no couches in this room and the show needed all the chairs for filming. The only thing we could lie down on, other than the floor, was the bench in front of the piano. But we'd have to walk over and drag it to the wall, which would make our naked bodies visible to anyone who could peek through the doors. Yet it was a risk we would have to take; and at least it would give our genitals extra time to cool down.

I got on the left end of the bench and Lea got on the right, and we moved it as quietly as we could until it was across and in front of the wall. Once we made sure it was on the right angle, Lea walked back over to me and sat down on the left edge of the bench. This put her in eye's level with my cock again, and she grasped it once more. "I see this is still hard and hot....and I can help with the wet part."

She certainly could have, as we put ourselves in position for that to happen. Lea laid on her back on the bench before I set myself on top of her and lined my dick into place. Her arms went back around my neck to secure herself, with her spread legs brushing mine. With that, I figured we had built this up long enough.

After pushing into her, I stayed in place before slowly gliding my dick deeper inside of her. I went back and forth carefully, since I still didn't know if we were likely to cum quickly after our oral play. But Lea looked right up at me and appeared composed, so I kept sinking in until I reached my limit.

I playfully made three quick thrusts in and out of her, and Lea responded by pushing herself back briefly as well. She almost looked serene, which was a contrast to how stressed she was most of the week and how she is often made to look on "Glee." But while seeing her relaxed and satisfied was nice, I wanted to see her wound up and orgasmic before she could be relaxed again.

To do that, I had to start thrusting more frequently, which I did as I set a steady back and forth pace. Lea rocked right into it as she wrapped her legs around me, to match her arms around my neck. As she clung to my body and writhed under it, she buried her face into my shoulder to muffle her latest moans. She also started kissing my shoulder to go along with it, so I placed my right hand on the back of her head while my left hand grasped the side of the bench to help me keep thrusting.

Once Lea laid her head back down, I decided to get a better view by lifting my upper body up. I grabbed the bench on each side and tried to gaze at Lea's naked body below, as her breasts swayed and her pussy took in more of my cock. After getting a good look, I placed my left hand on her breast and guided it down her stomach while I laid myself back on top of her. By then, my hand was lying next to her pussy and could play around with the side of it as I kept thrusting inside.

Lea moaned and muttered out a few "fuck"'s before she suddenly stopped thrusting back against me. "Hold on....we gotta change positions before I burst," she warned. I wanted this to go on for a while myself, so I pulled out of her and waited to see what she had in mind.

She showed me after getting off the bench, as she came up to me and guided me to lay back on the bench myself. From there, she climbed on top of me to fully reverse our initial position; only she was in a better position to ride me now. Lea drove her pussy up and down my cock as she laid her hands on my chest and placed her forehead on top of mine.

All I could do was be the one to thrust back below her, although my hands found some use by grabbing onto her ass. Lea's answer to that was to kiss down my face and start nibbling on my neck, going at it a little harder as she tightened up around me. It seemed that despite being on top, she was still losing her battle to contain herself.

It appeared she came to terms with it pretty quick, as she lifted herself almost all the way up my cock only to slam back down again. She did this a few more times, apparently thinking that sliding up and down my entire cock and landing hard would help her cum faster. Judging by how I was trying to distract myself from cumming, I could imagine that she would do it very soon.

Finally I felt Lea's juices drip onto me as she bit her lip and tried not to hit a high note as she climaxed; like Kristen did for me almost two years ago. Most of her body collapsed onto me, although she still tried to move her hips up and down to get her last bit of cum out. Eventually, even that stopped moving.

"Oh God....now I can leave this place in peace if I have to," Lea mumbled into my shoulder. "What about you? Did you explode all over your dick too?"

"Somehow....no," I assured her. "You beat me to the finish line. I guess you do have to be the best at everything."

"If that was true, I'd have finished you off too," Lea pointed out while still catching her breath. "So how should I fix that?"

"Before you do anything, I should let you rest for a bit. So you can be at full strength to finish me and all," I offered. With that, Lea got off me so I could get on my feet, then I let her lay back onto the bench on her stomach to recharge herself.

I tried to help sooth her by kneeling down next to her and rubbing her bare back. Inevitably, I felt like massaging her a bit lower, so I glided my hand down to just above her ass. But even that wasn't enough, as I bit the bullet and placed my hand on her smooth, firm backside, which was now bent over at the side of the bench. This left her in a doggy style position that gave me a few ideas, yet I contented myself with rubbing her ass and brushing my fingers over her pussy a few times while she rested.

"Put it in," Lea finally muttered as she looked up at me. "Fuck me like this and I should get you off."

"At this point it shouldn't take that much to finish me," I reminded her as I gazed back and forth between her ass and face. "But if you want to give it a shot...."

Lea remained on her stomach as I got up and went behind her. I kneeled down behind her and grabbed onto her hips as my dick lined back up in front of her pussy. She turned her head to the left to try and look at me, which only helped egg me on as I slid back into her.

To start off, I focused on how Lea's ass wiggled as I drove up against her. My hands then moved from her hips to her cheeks as I resumed massaging her, hoping to balance out how my thrusts halted her recovery from her last orgasm. But since she was lying down anyway, she seemed to be regaining some strength back; at least enough to moan and start thrusting back a little bit.

If Lea was starting to recover, then I reasoned there was less of a need for her to be on her stomach. I loved this position, but I didn't want to only feel her ass and back before I finished. So I slowed down a bit before I wrapped my arms around her waist and tried to help lift her up so she could be on my lap. Yet once she figured it out, she picked herself up as I sat on the floor.

I had said earlier that I didn't want to do this on the floor, yet this probably wouldn't take too long anyway. Lea lowered herself back onto me and sat on my lap with her back turned, as I tried to wrap my legs around her. After she settled into this reverse cowgirl position, I went back to work and put my hands back on her waist.

As we grinded against each other, I went up to cup her perky breasts as they started to bounce. While my ass wasn't exactly comfortable sitting on the floor, having Lea's ass on my lap, her pussy clenching around my cock and her boobs filling my hands more than made up for it. To top it off, I laid my head on her shoulder to give her a peck on the lips.

"You're finishing me now," I let her know as I grit my teeth for the end. "Where do I aim it?"

"I'm protected, just let it go! Fill me back up again now!" Lea called out while gritting her own teeth. I saw her close her eyes to get ready, and before long I had to do the same.

I held onto Lea's tits and wrapped myself tighter around her as I finally shot off. While my vision was dark since my eyes were closed, I almost saw a flash come through in the dark. I must have been shooting off pretty hard and seeing stars for that to happen, which spoke to how intense and overdue this was.

Eventually Lea squeezed all of the cum out of me, which allowed me to finally lie down on the floor and take her down with me. I rested on my back while Lea laid down on me like I was a floor as well. "Wow....that's a way to celebrate graduating," Lea confessed. Since I needed to recover now and didn't want to fall asleep, I just smiled, nodded and lazily dragged my thumbs over her breasts.

I did allow sleep to come when I was in my bed over a week later. I always spent more time in bed right after a temp job and an encounter with an actress, for obvious reasons. My latest recollections of my night with Lea left me pretty worn out, so I was on autopilot as I woke up the next morning, got my laptop and logged online in bed. I would check my favorite sites for a half hour before getting to my freelance work; and maybe I could jack off to some story or picture to warm up for a longer masturbation session after work.

Before I got to that search, I went onto Google Trends to see what the hot topics were today. I woke up a little bit when I saw that Lea's name was among the top 20. Perhaps some spoilers had leaked after all and the "Glee" crew was getting a trend boost from it, but she was the only "Glee" cast member on the list.

I clicked on her name to see why; and then I wished I didn't.

Search result after search result advertised that a tabloid had gotten a photo of her having sex on the "Glee" set over a week ago. Apparently the flash I saw while my eyes were closed during the climax wasn't orgasmic stars. It was the flash from a camera taking our naked pictures.

Now I was fully awake and threatening to freak out, as I clicked on as many stories as I could to see if they actually posted a picture and if I was identified with Lea. Before I got too far, I heard the faint sounds of my phone ringing.

I always slept with my door closed and the TV on, which blocked me from most noises below my bedroom. But of course I had to hear the phone now, so I went downstairs to get it; and then saw that my answering machine now stated there were a dozen new messages. I could safely assume that this story broke hours ago and I slept through all the calls about it.

I briefly cursed how I just had to keep going to sleep with the TV on. But I had a feeling that once I heard those messages and answered this call, I'd see it as a merciful stay of execution.

[Robertdoc]

TV Temp: Reunions (featuring Alison Brie, Emma Stone, Kaley Cuoco, Jenna Fischer and Tina Fey)

Originally published December 2011

Forewarning: This is the next to last chapter of the series. 13 chapters is a fitting number to wrap up a series about TV on, since 13 is the average number of episodes per season for a cable show and it is the initial order of episodes for a network show. Plus it helps that I already ran through my list of celebrity crushes, which made up the criteria for who got into this series. But there's still room for a lot of action left, as evidenced by this long, penultimate chapter.

Late April 2012

Thanks to a TMZ employee sneaking onto the "Glee" set while its defenses were down, there was photographic proof of my tryst with Lea Michele. Of course it was barely legal to post the photos and they were taken down quickly, but they were clear enough for the TMZ staff to identify my face, do some research and out me by name.

The attention mainly fell on Lea and "Glee" since they were the bigger targets, as I was just a small part by comparison. Yet since I was a part to begin with, it reflected badly on the temp agency; and just enough to get me fired. Despite over four years of being associated with them, I was too big of a pr risk for them to keep me on and for other shows to hire me now.

The only good part was that I was able to deny that I had done this with other actresses. I don't know if they believed me, and TMZ and other bloggers/tabloids were probably looking into my work on all those other shows. Yet they had nothing so far and I wasn't going to spill and let the other actresses get caught up in this. Besides, not all of them knew about my extensive history, and it was already awkward enough that those who didn't now knew about Lea.

Since my time on the "Glee" set was over and there was no way I could get away with going back there, I couldn't even contact Lea and try to help her. I don't know if she would have accepted regardless, yet I wished I would have had the chance to find out. But after this and after being fired, I doubted I would ever hear from another actress ever again.

With that, I stayed camped out in my house; which was easy for me since I rarely left the house for reasons other than work. At least I had my freelance work to focus on, although the site's owners were probably unhappy to be associated with me now too.

I would try to treat this like any other time in between temp jobs; ignoring the fact that none would come again and I kept getting calls from tabloids that I had to ignore. The calls were less frequent today than in the first two days, but they were still no less aggravating.

As such, when I heard another call while I was trying to relax in my living room recliner, I closed my eyes in frustration and let everything boil over for a bit. It fueled me to pick up the phone next to me, without looking at the Caller ID, and answer it by yelling "What?!"

"Whoh, I hope you save some of that for Perez Hilton." That wasn't a blogger or tabloid hound. In fact, I actually recognized this voice. "Tina?"

Tina Fey was actually on the phone, which left me scrambling for a number of reasons. "Oh, I'm sorry, I.....wait, how did you get my number? Did anyone see you getting my number?!"

"I looked it up on your resume, first of all. And don't worry, I played Sarah Palin and I associate freely with Alec Baldwin. Trust me, I know how to get around the tabloid-sphere," Tina pointed out. "Even if I didn't, I had to check up on you. Especially after you got fired."

I almost asked how she knew that too, but I figured my firing had made the tail end of the scandal sheets and blogs by now. I avoided all reporting on the matter, so I wouldn't know. "So you know about....stuff like that," I timidly said. Since Tina was one of the few who knew I made a habit of getting naked with actresses, I knew she wouldn't judge me for being with Lea, so that was a comfort.

But I didn't know if it was safe to talk about it with her, in case my time on "30 Rock" got scrutinized. If they knew I was with Tina on the night Sarah Palin lost, the Tea Party blogs would have a field day and then all hell would break loose for both of us. Nevertheless, I heard Tina say "I know how unfair it is, that's for sure. I'm pretty sure TV sets and temp agencies keep around worse things than you, even when they get in trouble. But I can get them in trouble by calling them and getting your job back."

"No, don't!" I blurted out. "You can't be seen helping me, or they'll....link us together too. You really can't afford to be caught up in stuff like that. Your job, your reputation....your marriage.....it could all get a blowback by being linked to me."

"I kind of already remembered that.....I kinda wish I didn't, though. It's not going to be the same without you around here getting lucky every November," Tina admitted. "Well.....maybe when this dies down, it might be safe to fight for you then."

"Maybe, but I'll be fine right now," I semi-lied. "It does help that you were thinking about me, though. It might not be the best move, but it is flattering....even though you really didn't have to."

"Like I said, I associate freely with Alec Baldwin, and Tracy Morgan too. So I'm getting good at helping friends through a pr crisis." My first thought was to be taken aback and flattered that Tina called me a friend. My next was to remember how I used that word with Lea before things came crashing down. "Hey, you can still come down and visit 30 Rock once TMZ forgets your name, okay?" Tina asked to interrupt my thoughts.

"Yeah....I'll keep that in mind. Thank you, Tina....you are a good friend in a pr crisis," I complimented. We exchanged about two-three more goodbyes and good lucks before hanging up, leaving me to sit back on my recliner and be freshly taken back at Tina's support. Maybe her pull would pay off once the scandal died down and the tabloid/blogosphere forgot about me; although TV sets and temp agencies have longer memories. But just having her think enough of me to call on me helped me take my first peaceful nap in a while.

The next thing I knew, I heard the phone ring again to snap me out of my nap. Once again I picked it up without looking to see who it was; only this time I had a groggy "Hello?" to say instead of an angry "What?!"

"I'm sorry, did I wake you?" It was another voice I recognized; in fact, it was the one that helped start it all. "I can call back if you're too tired or too worn out to talk," Jenna Fischer proposed.

"No, no, I'm fine, I'm refreshed....certainly enough for you," I stated. "Jesus, first Tina and now you checking up on me....that's kind of an ironic order, all things considering. I shouldn't say how over the phone, just in case."

"I know what you mean anyway," Jenna assured. "I wondered now and then how much bigger that.....order got after me and Tina. But it sucks that you're in trouble for doing that with someone else, so I won't ask about....anyone else."

If someone was listening in, this would probably be gold, so I tried to change directions. "Did anyone call the 'Office' bosses about me? To get dirt on me or something?" I inquired.

"I don't think so, and if they did, they didn't tell me," Jenna filled me in. "So you don't have to worry about....us being a part of this. Especially with all your worries.....I hope Tina offered to help you out with them. She has the pull to do it, you know."

"Of course I know, but it's not safe for her or any of my....connections to help me now. Or get caught talking to me. Plus you have the new husband and baby, and with you....heading up the order and all....there is no way in Hell I want you tied to this."

"That isn't talking me out of it as well as you think," Jenna needled. "But I already knew all that....wish I didn't, though. If I could, I would make my case to that agency and get you a new job....finally pay back that debt I owe you."

"No, no, I owe you much more....regardless of how that chain reaction you set up ended up," I hinted with my own lack of subtlety.

"Well, I hope you're back in a TV studio soon, so you can keep doing what I taught you. But I guess you don't always need a TV studio for that to pay off," Jenna joked. Since the vast majority of my sex for four years had been on TV studios, I might have argued that I did need it; but that wasn't an ideal argument for me. As such, I settled for a few more goodbyes and congratulations to Jenna before hanging up.

I wasn't going to go back to sleep after that, as I stayed awake longer over how Jenna reached out. To think, if I hadn't worked for Jenna at the exact time that I did, we likely wouldn't have hooked up and nothing that happened afterwards would have happened. That had its upside at a time like this, yet the downside of never getting close to the actresses, and never getting close to Jenna either, was still too strong.

Those memories got me through the next half-hour before I heard the phone ring again. This time I picked it up normally and checked the Caller ID; and I recognized the phone number. Since I wasn't angry or groggy, I answered with a more normal "Kaley?"

"Hey....so, what's up with you?" Kaley Cuoco asked lightly. She meant to reference my exposure as a joke, which might be a good strategy for a little while; at least better than the alternative. "Well, about the usual. Same old same old, except I'm hiding from paparazzi in my spare time."

"Well, I don't think they've tapped my phones yet, so I thought it'd be safe to check on you," Kaley responded. That prospect was a little harder to joke about, but I brushed it off. "If I'd known that's what would make you call, I'd have gotten nude photos taken of myself long ago," I tried to joke, although it could have been taken in a few serious ways.

"It's not like I needed them, though. You can't sit on the laps of photos and put your face on them." Now I really did wish they hadn't thought to tape anyone's phones yet. "It pisses me off that you're getting fired for that kind of stuff! It's not like anyone was complaining before, right?"

"I suppose not," I said carefully. "But you know the business and I'm just finding out about its backstabbing side, I guess."

"I do hope your back is okay, sweetie," Kaley hoped. "I wish I could come down there and help you."

"I kind of do, too. But if they don't know I was your actual personal assistant already, they would from that. Then they'd bug you most of all about whether I have a 'history.'"

"But it's good history. I don't just mean the really hot history, I mean the one where you helped me at work and did all my stuff! You're good at lots of things with your clothes on, and now no one's going to care about that for a while! That's the bitch of the whole thing," Kaley lamented.

"A bitch indeed....but with something like this, there isn't much to do but call it bitchy," I lamented as well.

"Like I said, I wish I could help you forget about it more, I really do. I thought every now and then about....how your work with me ended, you know. Now with all this, it does make me think about it more....I hope that gives you comfort in some way. Every little bit helps, right? Or big bit when it comes to this."

"I'm flattered....and not just for you calling it big," I needled her, which made us both laugh at this joke. "Well....you and the Big Bang gang keep making funny stuff.....I'll need more of that for a while too."

"Then I'll tease Sheldon extra hard for you, honey," Kaley promised before we exchanged goodbyes and hung up.

This reunion had a different effect on me than the last two, if only because it got more sexual. I hadn't masturbated since the story broke, so I probably had more cum built up than usual, although I had fewer erections; or at least didn't pay as much attention to them.

But with the knowledge that Kaley did think about our night together, even before this last week, it inspired me to pay attention. Before long, I put the nearest blanket over myself and learned all the way back on the recliner while unbuckling myself.

Assured that no one could peek in on me this time, I let my thoughts go to Kaley once again. I had used our night together for times like this before, as I did with all the actresses. I wanted to make this one really good, so I tried to make my memories as vivid as I could. As I closed my eyes and started stroking myself, I flash backed to my time with Kaley with all my mental power.

It really didn't warrant that much effort, given how vivid my actual time with Kaley was. I gripped my cock in hopes that it could match how Kaley suckled on it, and how she closed her tits around it as well. For good measure, I laid my groin besides the arm seat, in hopes it could compare to how her soft, shapely ass laid on it as she rode me. But nothing on that chair could match the feel of her bouncing, ample breasts on my hands.

This led me to imagine things that I actually hadn't done that night; but I could rewrite history in my fantasies. There I spent even more time devouring her bosom before she went back to rubbing her pussy on my face. Her golden blonde hair fell through my fingers when she went back to riding me, and when she swallowed my cock whole to make me climax.

Thinking about that got my real-life climax nearer, so I thrust myself into my hand faster like I would have done to Kaley's pussy at that moment. In fact, I would lay her down right on this recliner and keep going even if it toppled over.

If we fell to the floor, that would give her the chance to roll on top of me, tighten on my cock and rub every inch of her gorgeous body up against mine. Her tits would slide up and down my nipples, I would squeeze her ass as she brought herself closer to the finish; then she would moan and say she was cumming right into my ear and suckle on it right at the final moment.

A final moment which happened to come right then, while I was still on my recliner and there was no Kaley to moan into my ear. Yet I let the fantasy linger a bit longer as I spurted into my hand and tried not to let it get on my pants, recliner or blanket. About a few minutes after it faded, I had the energy to get up, wash the cum off my hand and get myself presentable again; as if I was going anywhere.

In fact, since it was the late afternoon, I changed out of my jean shorts and into my pj-shorts, made myself dinner and tried to watch TV other than entertainment news channels. There were a few more calls made, but they were either from news people or friends looking for dirty details that I wasn't going to give them either. I hoped and prayed I would fall asleep again before my parents could call for another even more awkward conversation.

The next call instead came well before bedtime at about 9 p.m. The caller ID didn't identify anyone, so I figured I'd let this go to voice mail and take satisfaction in deleting it. I turned the TV down and waited for the beep; but when it came I heard another familiar non-media voice.

"Hello? Are you there, or are you telling TMZ to get off your lawn?" the distinctive voice of Emma Stone asked right before I picked up. "No, no I'm here! And they haven't been on my lawn since yesterday, actually," I somehow thought up on the spot.

"Good, maybe they found some other naked guy to torture by now," Emma hoped.

"I can only hope. But I didn't except to hear you talking to this one. Won't the Spider-Man people frown on you getting tied to my scandal?" I double checked.

"Then it's a good thing I'm calling from my new movie set. If those producers are listening in, I'm sure Sony can pay them to sit on this anyway," Emma dared. "Just because FOX couldn't pay to cover your nice ass doesn't mean Marvel wouldn't. But I'm sure I won't have to test them here."

"Okay then....with that out of the way, it is good to hear from you," I conceded. "I'm sorry if I don't sound shocked, but you're not the first actress to call me today."

"Damn, you've got a loyal harem! But I would have called yesterday if we had fewer takes, so point for me."

"All right, I'll give it to you," I said before backtracking. "Please don't twist that last statement around....or that last one."

"What do you expect me to do now that you put it in my head?" Emma asked. "But okay, you're the tabloid scapegoat, I guess I have to back off on you."

"Just on that. I don't mind you not backing off on other things, like calling me," I reassured her. "I admit, having you and....a few of the others call is a bit of an ego boost. It came at the right time, with my chance for a legitimate career crashing and all."

"Come on, you got lots of great stuff to offer. Just get an article picked up by someone or sell a book and you'll be fine," Emma reasoned.

"Doing that while I was just known on the Internet and on TV sets for a few days was hard enough. Doing it as the guy caught having sex on the 'Glee' set might be a foot in the door.....but at the cost of being taken seriously. I'll either get rejected for good stuff, or have to write sordid stuff that I don't really want to do. We can't all get something like 'Superbad' to start things off," I wrapped up while trying not to sound bitter.

"A lot of people didn't and they turned out okay. And it's not like getting caught with your pants off stopped guys from making good stuff too. Besides, if other guys didn't keep taking the heat off with worse scandals later, there wouldn't be a TMZ, would there?"

"So there's a reason not to firebomb it," I realized. "I guess you've got me there. Besides, I can't whine compared to Lea....I wish she could call so I could make sure she was okay. But I suppose she's too busy hiding from the press and trying to finish up her last episode....or whatever Ryan Murphy decided it was. I just hope she's fine either way."

"Me too....I mean, that could have happened to you and me back at 'SNL.' If I found out about you earlier, it probably would have," Emma predicted.

"No, I'm usually much more careful, believe me," I assured. "And I wasn't spotted with Tina or Anne in their rooms back at 30 Rock.....but I guess that doesn't matter anymore here," I trailed off when I realized I got too comfortable and spilled secrets again. Yet Emma already knew I had been with Lea and Mila Kunis too, so it shouldn't have taken her aback.

"Wow....if I was a tabloid girl, that'd be just another reason to jack off to you," Emma exclaimed. Her candor did catch me off guard a little, which gave her time to keep going. "Well, it's nice to know we could have gotten away with it in the studio."

"Yeah, but I liked the hotel better," I finally responded. "You and Mila were the only ones I was with outside of a set. At least there we didn't have to rush before you had to go on.....not that I would have really rushed. I would have still been as thorough as I was, just in less time."

"That is relieving to know," Emma admitted. I then pushed my luck and pressed on, asking "So you did think about it before that night?"

"After I figured out who you were....and maybe I had some fleeting thoughts before that too. But it was too late to do anything on that Friday night, so I settled for Sunday morning. Not that I got you into the after party to fuck you, we went through that! I really did want you to have fun, in case we didn't have more fun ourselves."

"I know, you're sweet like that," I complimented. "And in....other areas too." I didn't think I was consciously steering this to a dirty area, but my pent up and frustrated unconscious was certainly having a say.

"I think sweet was only the right word for some of it. I could get a little more descriptive for the rest of it," Emma reminded me. "Then again, you said you liked it when I talked."

"I do remember telling the truth about that," I recalled as I started to notice the....effect this was having on me.

"The only time you wanted me to shut up was when your cock was in my mouth. Even then, you probably wanted me to keep talking. But I think moaning helped you too....until you filled my mouth with something else to shut me up. It was worth the silence....and I'm sure Mila and Lea and Tina and anyone else you fucked thought so too. At least I'm more certain that I did."

"Oh fuck...." I groaned as my loose bed pants were getting far too tight. My moan probably gave that away, before I realized it wasn't appropriate for a regular phone conversation; if that's what this was. "I guess I know what your other hand is doing now," Emma said to shatter the illusion.

"No, no it isn't...." I insisted. But after Emma didn't say anything, I took the chance and said "I can't promise it won't, though."

"Do I make it break promises like that a lot?" Emma asked curiously. Now crafting some lines of my own, I responded "It doesn't hold it against you. It just wishes I wasn't the only thing it could touch."

"Like my red hair? I know your hand liked touching that. It liked getting a hold of my ass too....and even my boobs somehow."

"It liked feeling every part of you.....every soft, gorgeous part," I revealed as my free hand finally touched my free cock and didn't intent to let go for a while.

"Don't sell yourself short, you had a lot of hot parts too. Maybe you're not Ryan or Andrew....but I only pretended to fuck them on screen. I fucked you and let that explosive cock in me, and let that talented tongue warm me up first. That's gotta......mmm, tell you something," The "mmm" in the middle of that didn't escape me, and neither did the two little ones a few seconds later.

"It tells me you're going right to thinking about my cock first," I guessed. But Emma shot back "No....I'm just playing with my pussy, not fucking it yet. We can keep talking about your tongue for a while." I almost remembered to question where she was and whether phone sex could be overheard at her location. Yet a few more little groans over the phone erased that concern.

"Don't just pretend it's on there. Try to imagine it trailing up those creamy legs of yours.....maybe before dabbing a bit over that sweet, pretty ass too. Then I'm sure you remember what it did to those nipples of yours." Emma's groans were a little more frequent, before saying "Great, now I have to work my nipples and pussy while I'm holding the phone. If I was in my room and not my trailer, I could put this on speaker, but I just had to call you now, didn't I?"

"Okay, okay, I'll give you a minute to put the phone down," I offered, hoping her frustration was more comical than serious. "No....no, I just tweaked them good enough to hold them up, I'm good there," Emma promised. "Maybe that made your tongue too tired to carry the load....unlike the thing that actually carries the load. I even made you release it all over my back the first time....so it really wanted to land on me."

"It would have already if you were here," I got carried away enough to admit. Emma followed up by saying "Then I really should pretend to ride you while I have the chance." I let her do that while I leaned back on the recliner and imagined Emma's naked body on my cock instead of just my hand. I almost felt tempted to stick my tongue out and circle the nipples where I imagined they would be. But I just stared straight ahead of me, where I imagined Emma's glorious green eyes and smirk were.

I even pictured her mouth moving while the Emma I heard on the phone said "Yeah....yeah, pretend to fuck me....make me miss the real thing more...."

Fueled by her saying that she did miss it, I stroked myself harder while listening closely for the sounds of Emma playing with herself. "The real thing....lasted longer back then than it might now....so you know...."

"I'll just....have to work harder to keep up with you, then," Emma panted as her breathing got quicker.

"Just picture my imaginary dick going in deeper.....your imaginary pussy is certainly doing the job. Just like the real one did....did it so good while it was so tight and so wet...." I rambled.

"Jesus, and you said my voice was good! I gotta up my game in that too!" Emma strained to say.

"You don't have to be that over the top.....just say and do whatever you want, whether you're trying to beat me or not," I said as my hand worked harder on my shaft and head.

"Okay....what I want is to breathe on the top of it, lick it, kiss it, whisper it and beg it to shoot off. If it's bothered by hearing me talk right into it....all it's got to do is cum and fill me up to keep me quiet. Come on....I've already got you cumming all over my lips and mouth in my mind.....that's gotta get you close too...."

"More than even you know....more than....." With that, Emma heard the proof of my words as I loudly came; gripping my cock and my phone so hard that I thought I might break them both in half. But they stayed intact as I eventually relaxed my grips, right as I heard Emma bring herself close to the finish.

If she really was in a trailer, she probably shouldn't have been as loud as she sounded, yet maybe the phone just amplified her voice. However loud she was, she started to sound quieter after a particularly passionate moan, which meant she had cum too. My guess was that she didn't let it spray and land on a blanket or her pants like I did, however.

"Fuck, that was intense," I heard Emma get out. "Are you still breathing?" Eventually I lifted the phone back up and answered "Yeah....kinda messy now, but I'm fine. At least this is the good kind of mess....I was due for one of those."

Only I could allude to depressing stuff in the afterglow of a phone sex session with Emma Stone. Perhaps my brain went on autopilot while in a masturbation fog or something. "You know if I could....even though I probably can't....I wish I..." I figured I should stop Emma from sounding more depressed herself now.

"I know. You still helped me by letting me know you were thinking about me. And in....other ways as well," I tried to chuckle. "If I could let you get in the middle of a tabloid scandal for me, I'd do that too. But this will have to do."

"Okay....I guess I'll just keep helping by thinking about you. It's gotten pretty hot results so far.....which I should wash off before I go back on the set." Maybe I was wrong about her cum spraying after all; but I could save that thought for later. "You think about me as much as you want until you get through this. And if you need to do it longer, I guess I can live with that."

"All right, I'll let you know either way if I can," I assured before we said goodbye and hung up. But a few seconds later, that phrase sounded a bit crueler in my mind. Maybe it was because I remembered that after this mess, this phone sex chat was probably the last time I would share anything, sexual or otherwise, with a celebrity.

Those rotten thoughts kept me from washing my hands and changing my pants for about 15 minutes. Then I finally got too tired from it all and tried to force myself to sleep. I always slept in my regular bed upstairs, but I just didn't have the energy to go up.

The next thing I knew, I was being woken up from my recliner nap again at around midnight. This time it wasn't by the phone, but by a knock on my front door. My parents and friends knew not to bug me at this time of night, so I had to assume the paparazzi thought they could get to me while I was weakened by sleep.

If they wanted to tempt a sleepy man frustrated by a wrecked temp career, various hormones and tabloid infamy, I supposed I could yell at them at the top of my lungs for a few seconds. I went to the front door and tried to peek out the side window to make out who it was, but I couldn't make it out. So I'd have to open up and identify the figure before tearing him up.

Only when I did open up, it wasn't a him who was waiting for me; it was a her. And the her looked a lot like Alison Brie.

After realizing it was because this was Alison Brie, my voice wasn't ready to yell anymore. All it could get out was a "What?" before I remembered to step aside and let her in.

"Don't worry, I made sure no one saw me," Alison assured as she walked up into my living room. She took off her hat and was left with a white t-shirt and blue jeans on. But I was still too stunned and groggy and a bit worn out from phone sex to check her out; at least as much as usual. "What are you doing here? Did anyone see you look up where I live?" I managed to ask.

"You really haven't been on your computer, have you?" she answered; even though that wasn't really an answer yet. "Not since I finished my work....I'm trying not to tempt myself into reading blog headlines about me. Or read anything from entertainment websites or Facebook or Twitter."

"So that means you didn't read today's Tweet I had about you. And I guess you didn't check my e-mail asking if I could come by. Since you didn't read it, now I'm less guilty about being here without your permission."

"I, you....just, just make yourself at home, okay?" I finally offered as I went up to my room to actually check my laptop. When I got on, I looked up Alison's Twitter page for the first time since the night before my exploits were exposed. It seemed she had posted two items today; both of them about me.

The first started with her saying my Twitter name and then "is my ex-assistant, a great Community fan and my friend, not a tabloid sex joke. You mess with him, you mess with me and all my other cool friends." The second Tweet said "You wanna know who he really is and why he can really get lucky on a set, read this" and then she had posted a link to my content page on the freelance site.

Before I took that in, I remembered she said that she also sent an e-mail, so I went to my account. I assumed that Alison looked up my e-mail address from my temp resume, although I briefly wondered why she didn't use it until now. Yet I ignored that when I got on and read her e-mail, which said "Check my Twitter for a big surprise. If you like it, maybe I could come over and see how you like it in person, if it's okay."

Since I didn't get the chance to answer if it was, it seemed she had taken matters into her own hands. That reminded me she was still in the house, so I went back down and saw Alison sitting on my recliner. It was hardly the most sanitary place to sit after today, yet I couldn't tell a guest that she couldn't sit in a comfy chair; especially this one. As such, I sat on the couch next to the recliner and tried to get my questions for Alison straight. "Why, exactly?" I asked since it was the briefest question.

"Someone had to. They were making you into tabloid fodder and that wasn't right! And with all the actresses you were with, I thought one of them would have stuck up for you first, but they didn't! So I wanted to do it and cancel out their silence!"

"Actually....a lot of them called me today. They offered to help, but I didn't want them caught in the middle of this. Jenna, Tina, Kaley, Emma....oh, that's right, you don't know about Emma Stone since she was after you!" I corrected myself.

"Emma Stone, too? Not bad," Alison stated, taking it pretty well. I went on before I could dwell on why I thought that was a relief. "Yeah....she and the others are worried about me. But I'd be more worried if they spoke out for me and they found out they had sex with me too. And....I guess I would have told you that if I noticed earlier....before it was too late...." I trailed off.

"No big deal, I can keep a secret. You were my assistant for a while, you did a great job and we're friends on Twitter. That's a good enough reason to explain why I stuck up for you," Alison concluded.

"But don't you have other things to worry about....over at Greendale?" I nitpicked, since "Community" was finally running off its delayed second half of Season 3 and remained on the cancelation bubble.

"Hey, me speaking out for you won't make a difference to NBC," Alison responded. "If Community gets six seasons and a movie after all, it won't be because of us or in spite of us. Besides, I'm sure the other Community fans would love to defend one of their own.....or use your mess to plug the show some more."

"At this point, anything would help on that end. So I guess that is good...." I admitted. "How else did you think this would work?"

"I didn't think it through that much at the time," Alison admitted. "I just wanted to help turn your image around. You weren't doing it and no one else was either, so I took a shot. I can keep going by posting links to your other stuff online, and maybe I can talk Dan and the cast into saying something nice on Twitter too. I should have enough pull with Joel to make him go easy on you and Lea on 'The Soup' too, if I have to."

"And you're sure you want to use that pull for me?" I had to make sure. "I'm not saying I didn't need the help....I mean, I'm not doing anything but hiding and whining. But if you do all that for me, someone will wonder if I fucked you too. If they figure it out, or they pretend they did, I couldn't let you get caught up in my shit storm."

"You're still thinking too much, I see," Alison needled. "There's a time and a place to be overprotective, like there's a time and place for certain sex stuff. This isn't the time to worry about me more than you, okay?"

"Even if you're doing all this for someone you haven't seen in person for a year? And someone you only knew for two weeks and one big night last time?" I nitpicked further.

"And yet I said all that truthful stuff about you on Twitter anyway. What does that tell you? It tells me you should stop selling yourself short, admit you're special and help me dig you out of this!" I wondered if apologizing for getting Alison flustered would make me look better or more spineless. But she took a breath and filled in by saying "Sorry, just had to get that out there," and giving me a reassuring smile.

"You know, that's just another reason why I haven't been a good host," I said to help change the subject. "Let me find something to help you wash that fury down."

So I led Alison to my kitchen and got out a drink and snack or two to help us relax and catch up. Twitter conversations couldn't really fill in the gaps, so she filled me in with "Community" set stories from the last year and their experience on that cancelation bubble. Then she railroaded me into spilling more about my times with Emma and Lea, and about my phone calls from today; although I did leave out the phone sex parts.

As we shared a few more laughs while sitting together at the table, my overactive mind spoiled it with another few thoughts. But these ones were a bit more pleasant than before; and ones I had to speak out as well.

"I do know I'm kind of special, I know. It took me a while to accept I was special enough to see so many actresses naked. But I guess I go overboard in having sex with them, or to protect them from scandal, because I know it's the only chance I have with them. We went through this last time....I may get more than one shot at them for a night, but a night's all that I get. I accepted that and that's why I try to make them really count....because I know I'll never see them again or be that close to them again. And yet, a lot of them still called me and offered their help....and you actually gave it."

"See, there you go! No mere one-night sex god could inspire all that!" Alison encouraged.

"I guess not. I don't even know how I do all that...if I actually knew, I'd just over think and screw it up," I reasoned. "I suppose I just worship television, worship actresses, try to treat them like Goddesses and appreciate every bit of them without thinking. It must be some kind of inner instinct."

"I'm glad you're the last one to get that," Alison said. "That explains everything about your phone calls, my Twitter campaign, and why I'm seeing your epiphany in your house."

"The fact that you're even in my house for anything...." I trailed off without an adequate way to end that sentence. "I mean, I got lucky with the sexiest women on television, and with women who are actually being my friends afterwards! It makes me....really makes me want to live up to the pedestal you put me on. And if you have enough faith in me to do that, I should have faith in your help too. So with your help, I'm going to get through this thing, keep working, and make sure I'm remembered for something better later."

"Yay! You could give Joel a run for his money with those speeches!" Alison cheered before standing a bit, reaching over and hugging me. I was still in a newfound chipper mood, so I hugged her back without any hesitation and wondering what it might mean. That only started when I noticed how my cheek was brushing against the side of her silky hair, and how I remembered the last time my arms were around her shapely body. Luckily she sat back down before I got too conscious of how my pants felt just now.

With that, I started to clean up the kitchen table to distract myself and settle down. Once I did that, I felt secure enough to sit next to her again, figuring I should say something nice to balance out my pervy thoughts. "Alison....nothing I do could make us even for, well, everything you've done. But I hope I give it a good shot."

"You're more than welcome to try," she told me. There was one idea I had to start off, but as usual, I just smiled and waited for her to signal it was okay. I passed the time by studying her bright, beautiful face; which made me take a while to realize it was coming at me.

I started to say "Wait" to ask my customary question of whether she was sure about this, and that it wasn't necessary if she didn't want it. But those lessons about thinking too much, and being worth another go-around with someone like Alison after all, stopped my voice. When they let go, I just said "Never mind" and closed the gap myself.

We started slow, which let me fully savor her full pink lips pressed softly over mine. I added to the sensation by placing a hand on her equally soft cheek and slowly moving it across back to her hair. We pushed our kitchen chairs closer together as our tongues got into the mix, allowing Alison to snuggle right up against me. As I put my arms back around her, I got in the habit of suckling her bottom lip, which made me break off and make my way toward suckling her neck.

"God, I have imagined this a few times, I gotta admit...." Alison confessed. "How about you? How much have you thought about this? Or last time too?"

"Hmm," I started against her throat. "If I say I thought about it more than any other night, I'll sound cheesy. If I don't, you might be offended. So I'll say something in between...although it is closer to the first one."

"That wasn't so hard....at least one thing isn't," Alison noticed as I saw her glance at my shorts. Since they were bed shorts, it was easier for her to see that one thing which was hard.

"Before that gets out of control, we should take this somewhere else. The recliner had too much of a workout today....in many aspects. But I can let you be the first actress to see my bedroom."

"Ooh, I am in! Although that's probably gonna be your line soon." I would likely be more descriptive than that, but I wouldn't ruin the mood by saying that. So I got up from my chair, took Alison's hand and said "Milady"; a Community running gag reference I couldn't believe I forgot to do the first time.

Alison didn't mind, as she got up and recited "Milord" on cue and walked out with me hand in hand. It was exact moments like this that made my luck and my abilities hard to believe at times. On top of quoting TV lines, having Alison here and having her about to get naked for me again, we were actually going to do this in my room. Instead of a TV set or a hotel, I was taking an actress to my actual bed; which did signify how special this really was. As if I wasn't motivated enough to make it that way myself.

We reached my bedroom door and I opened up, making sure that the floors were clear and that I had taken the laptop off my bed. Once I cleared that up, Alison sat at the front of the bed and I walked over to join her. "So I guess I left off here," I reminded her as my finger brushed the parts of her neck I had kissed.

[Robertdoc]

"Mmmhmm....and I was about to take us here," Alison set up before removing her shirt. This time she was clad in a blue bra instead of red, yet her full cleavage was a constant. My eyes were temporarily blocked from it when I pulled my shirt over my head, but they locked back on when it was off. Yet I remembered I could get a better look by sitting down right next to her.

I reached over to hold her and to feel her chest rub up against me, but she stayed in place. "Nope....I want to take care of something else first." Her hand then reached for my shorts and dipped inside of them, like she did when her hand job gave me my second orgasm a year ago. In this case, however, she was trying to get my cock into the open first.

I helped her get my shorts and underwear off before Alison got off the bed. She looked down at my cock, but she didn't put her hands back on it; as they were busy getting her jeans off. She actually turned a bit, for reasons that became obvious when she bent down to remove the jeans and her blue-panty covered ass was in my eyesight. Before I could do anything about that, she turned back around and sat on her knees in front of me.

Alison sucked me off and gave me a tit-fuck to end the last time; but given that I was close to cumming before that, it couldn't last too long. So it seemed she wanted to get it out of the way first this time; and since I had cum twice already today, I should have been able to make this one last. But with Alison's mouth, her mostly naked body and the bra and panties that were left on, I had some doubts.

She tried to go easy on me at first by going down on me softly, although that only helped a little. She soon opened her mouth wide, closed it over the bottom of my cock and then worked her lips up slowly, then she worked on suckling the head for a while as she rubbed my neglected shaft. I was torn between seeing her mouth work, seeing her eyes concentrate on me and seeing down her still partly covered chest. Once Alison saw me focus on the chest, she leaned it in closer and had my dick head glide up and down her cleavage for a while. But all too soon, she pulled her chest back down and just used her mouth again.

As she blew me, Alison's hands trailed down my shaft and balls before she put them on her bra to teasingly push up her cleavage. But even with her perfect breasts being moved around, I could still notice her equally perfect ass start to move around; which was even more eye-catching with her panties still on it.

Despite cumming hard twice today, enough time had gone by and enough was being done by Alison to make me blow quickly again. It seemed we weren't in a hurry, yet I didn't think I had three more orgasms in me at night after two during the day; even for Alison. "How much more....fuck....do you need to take care of?" I managed to ask.

"I think I've met my quota for now," Alison declared before taking one last, long lick. I blew a sigh of relief and ecstasy as she got up on her feet and made her way into my lap. She did it in such a way so that the base of my cock was pressed up against the front of her panties and pussy, and her trapped breasts were right at my eye level.

I had suckled them while they were hovering over me and while I was on top of Alison, and I had buried myself in her cleavage when she was dressed up at the end. But I never got to play with these tits while they were naked and right in my face. This I had to fix quickly. As such, I placed my hands on Alison's back and slid them up to her bra strap, working on it as she rubbed her covered groin against my uncovered cock.

While our bottoms were at work, my hands finished theirs and helped Alison shrug her bra off. With her boobs now free and beginning to bounce along with her, I stopped her left breast from bouncing as much by putting it onto my mouth. After a few initial kisses and nibbles, I looked up at Alison and made sure she saw my tongue stick out and play around with her nipple. As my tongue poked on it, my right hand went up front and circled around the other nipple. Then when my hand went down to squeeze the bottom of her right breast, my thumb went up to stimulate the right nipple this time.

As Alison rubbed up deeper against my cock, she pushed up her chest even more as I grabbed a handful of both her tits. My mouth went over to her right breast and gave it a brief suckle each time she finished bouncing on my lap. With each time, my mouth opened wider to take in more of her flesh, then when I opened as wide as I could, I slid my tongue all around it before pulling back and blowing on it.

Alison's moans now increased in length and volume as I put my face back between her breasts and returned my hands to her back. Soon I had them slide down to her bouncing ass and squeeze the exposed portions of her cheeks, before squeezing the parts still covered by her panties. I started playing around with the edges as the front of her panties pushed harder against my cock, with the fabric getting me closer to the edge along with her.

I probably had enough for two orgasms for the night, and it appeared this would have to serve as No. 1. I let us keep humping and press our chests together for a few more seconds, before I spun her around and had her lie onto the bed. By the time she was on her back, I was about ready to blow, as I backed away just in time to land my load on her stomach, and parts of it on her tits.

Alison looked astonished, perhaps partly because she was about over the edge herself. She looked on at me cumming on her and then placed her hand on her panties, rubbing over them to help finish her off. However, I acted quick and put my hand on there, so I could finally take her panties off and place my hand on her bare pussy before it finally unloaded. I caught most of it with my hands, although a few drops got on my sheets; another reason for me to move laundry day up to tomorrow.

But for now, I was focused on watching Alison finish, as I saw her cum settle onto my hand while my own semen was still on her front. I tentatively lifted my hand up, a little hesitant to lick her juices off in front of her, so I just took a little lick to see how it went. In response, Alison took a little dab of my cum off her stomach and sucked it off her finger. "Hmm, that's gotten better with age," she commented, which relieved my tension and enabled me to finish getting my hand clean.

But after getting it clean with my mouth, I figured I should use soap; and brush my teeth while I was at it. So I went into the bathroom naked, washed my hands and brushed my teeth, and tried to stay in the moment instead of doing cartwheels over the recent past. Since it worked, I was able to get tissues for Alison and help clean herself off when I returned to bed.

Given that we had both just cum and it would be a while before we'd be ready to go again, this left us with some time to fill. I laid down beside her, trying to figure out how to pass this time. But when I saw her look around, I had an opening to state "So....this is my room. And my workspace most of the time. I did tell you I do my online work in bed every morning, right?"

"I remember. I hope this doesn't make you sleep late and rush to the office," Alison teased.

"I should be fine, now that I finally bought an alarm clock. But the sheets in my office might need some work done after tonight. I might have to fumigate at this rate," I predicted.

"Well, remember to take those DVDs to the break room first," Alison stated as she pointed at my shelf of DVDs. I got up and went over to pull out my two "Community" DVDs, explaining "I'll be sure these make the trip."

"Yes! I wish NBC listened to endorsements like that," Alison quipped/lamented. As I wished that as well, I couldn't help but glance at the DVD covers. There was Alison on two of them, and then there was a naked Alison a few feet away on my bed. The contrast and the sheer premise of it was still overwhelming, even though I had been in overwhelming premises with 10 other TV beauties. Yet this one was in my room and helping me out of a pr nightmare and having sex with me a second time...and maybe not the second and last time at this rate....

"Speaking of endorsements...." Alison interrupted my thinking and brought my attention to my rising penis. "It's ready already?"

"Oh, um, uh, I don't think it's that ready yet. I suppose you just made it want to get a head start faster than usual."

"I've noticed it does that quite a bit around me," Alison recalled. "Come here, I'll inspire it a little more."

"Now you're ready already?" I asked. "Not all the way....but we're in no rush to get there this time, are we?" was Alison's answer. That was good enough for me to get back on the bed and lie next to her, which she marked by gently tugging on my cock again.

She wasn't jacking me off in any particular hurry, as she was taking her time to rev me back up. Getting the idea, my hand went back to her pussy and brushed the leftover juices off. As we masturbated each other in a gentle manner, we allowed ourselves to start kissing again in the same way.

Soon enough I rolled myself on top of her, but we tried to keep stroking each other anyway. Doing it in this angle and trying to kiss at the same time was somewhat difficult, so we soon gave up and settled for kissing. But not long after our tongues got back into it, we grew impatient to have something touch our genitals again, so we lined up and sunk back into each other.

It would take quite a while until we could cum again, but that was more of a strength than a drawback. Since most of my sex was on TV sets, there wasn't usually a lot of time to slow down and savor it like this. Mila and Emma were different because I was with them in hotel rooms, and me and Alison had something like that on the "Community" couch. But having the sequel in my room, at this pace, and in these circumstances made it feel....normal in a way. And that wasn't necessarily a bad thing.

I wasn't star struck, wasn't doing this in part to live out a crush or finally see an actress naked, or to help her or let her help me. If some creepy outsider was spying on us now, they might just mistake this as regular old sex between a regular couple. That sounds boring, but getting to feel on that level with any actress after four years of this; and with Alison in particular; meant quite a lot to me at that moment.

This fueled me to go a little faster, but not quite rapid yet. I was still content to make out with her a while longer, with our arms and legs wrapped around each other and now starting to move. The next shift had Alison finally break from my lips and guide them down my neck as her hands went down my back. In fact, they soon went all the way to my ass before her left hand went across my hip, inching towards my cock and her pussy.

But it actually made its final destination at my balls, holding them gently; thankfully. Each time my cock went all the way in her, she gave my balls a little jiggle. With both sections of my genitals being stimulated at once, it drove me to pick up the pace even more; but as carefully as I could, considering what it could make Alison mishandle.

It seemed Alison was bringing the sweet, normal part of this session to an end. Like she said, there was a time and place for certain things, and we had built up enough to the steamy stuff. But I still wanted one more innocent moment as a segway.

I fit my right arm around her waist and leaned down to kiss her again, with my lips and tongue back at a slow pace. Alison joined right in, putting her free hand on the back of my head to deepen the kiss; but she still gave my balls the occasional rub with her other hand. My other hand carefully went down there to take hers out from between our genitals; then when it was, I felt safe to pull out of her, sit up on my knees and then lift Alison by the waist to sit her up with me.

Once we were both on our knees, I parted hers and settled right back into her. It was a somewhat awkward position, but it was part of a process. I let her settle in and get her legs back around my waist as we fucked sitting up, with my arm around her as if I was keeping her from falling back down. But I wasn't done yet.

After a few minutes in this position, I made another move and turned us both sideways. At that point, I bent Alison down and laid her back on the bed; only in this position her head was hanging down the right side of the bed. To keep her head straight, I put my hand on the back of her head and lifted it up to my level as I laid back on top of her. This allowed me to hold her head up, play with her hair and leave her neck very exposed for my lips to explore.

"Oh Jesus....you could have just put me here from the start," Alison gasped while holding back some moans.

"You told me not to be embarrassed for being aggressive. I just saved it for the end this time," I answered before my mouth got back to work on her neck.

"Ooh....I guess that includes a nice, big finish, then. Very big indeed," Alison punctuated by squeezing her thighs tighter around me. "That's what I'm going for," I confirmed.

"Then keep going and fuck me harder."

I had enough bursts of energy left to fulfill her request. It was a bit hard to cradle her head up and fuck her at the same time; plus it was hard not to grab her hair in the process. But I held it and her head up as gently as I could, and she seemed to like it when I occasionally let it fall back.

To mix it up further, I steadily slowed down a little and went back to longer thrusts, only to unleash another series of hard, quick thrusts when her guard was down. I repeated the pattern three more times before some fatigue set in, yet we were both pretty wound up by now anyway.

"Oh, fuck, tell me you're getting close!" Alison demanded. "Another minute or two should do it!" I let her know. "Then how do you want it?"

"I want you to cum in me.....but we can save it for next time when I'm more protected." I could barely dwell on those implications before she went on. "You tasted me before, but I still haven't cum on your face yet.....eat me out and then I'll do it to you again."

I liked how she did that to me the first two times, so I could hold off until then. First I had to ensure she couldn't hold off much longer. After a few more final thrusts, I pulled out and helped put Alison back on the center of the bed, so her head could finally lay on a real surface. Once she was settled, I gave her another few kisses and again trailed my lips down her neck, throat and chest. In the meantime, my fingers went back to her wet pussy and started warming it up again as I kissed down her breasts.

I slipped more of my finger inside as I finished suckling the underside of her right tit, then it was all the way inside by the time my lips neared her bellybutton. I dipped my tongue into that as I put the tip of a second finger in her, making Alison groan more impatiently. Before she could tell me so, my kisses finally went all the way down to her pussy.

Yet I still didn't remove my fingers, as I just placed my tongue next to them so they could work together. Judging by Alison's increased moans and curses, it was a very successful partnership. "Fuck, that's it, I'm gonna cum! Get your mouth on there right fucking now!"

That finally convinced me to get my fingers out of her while my tongue stayed in to fill the void. I placed the rest of my mouth on her just in time as she started cumming. My hands grasped her hips and pushed her pussy deeper onto my face, to help me lick up as much as I could. Eventually I had to breathe, yet I wound up catching most of her cum by then.

All of this made it harder to keep my cock from bursting, yet it was still rock hard. Alison only needed about a minute to compose herself before she took her pussy off my face and backed up next to me. "You still good back there?"

"Yeah...still hasn't popped yet," I assured her as I rolled onto my back to show her.

"I remember that blowing you makes you pretty tired at the end. And you wore me out a bit yourself. So you go lie down on the pillows and get comfy, I'll make you sleepy and then I'll probably drift off myself, okay?" I was in no position to disagree even if I wanted to, so I crawled back and lay on my left pillow. Once I was down, Alison pecked me on the nose and then went down to peck the tip of my dick in the same manner, before starting to use the rest of her mouth.

My pillow was pretty comfy, and laying on it did start to make me tired. It also helped that the fatigue of the last hour was catching up to me, along with the wild phone calls and the fact that I had been in and out of sleep most of the day. But before I started slipping back asleep, I would make sure I saw Alison engulf my cock and bring me off one last time.

She was already halfway there as she worked on my shaft with her lips and mouth, and remembered to look up at me with her enchanting eyes. I laid a hand onto her hair again, but since I had already used that move, I brought it down to her cheek and tried to keep it there as she bobbed up and down. In fact, I soon put both hands on her face and resisted the urge to face fuck her or push her head down, trying instead to caress her soft face and convey how much I loved this.

I was close to showing that in other ways; especially when Alison popped off my cock, dropped down to briefly suckle my balls, then licked me back up to the tip before taking the head back in her mouth. "Fuck me! Oh, that's almost it!"

With that in mind, Alison gave me one more deep suckle and then popped off again, as she let her hand stroke the top of my shaft to finish me. In the meantime, she looked back up at me with a sweet/naughty smile, with my cock aimed right at her lips. With her lips and breath ghosting over my cock, her stroking it off, the fact that it would cum soon over her perfect face, and the rest of her perfect body lying comfortably on my bed....it pretty much added up to a hard, exhausting explosion.

My back almost arched up as I shot off, though I was still barely able to see Alison place her lips on my exploding cock. She seemed to be swallowing most of it, yet some just landed on her lips and hung there, with some errant spurts going down her chin. By the time I finally finished, my back went back down on the bed and I saw Alison getting the rest of my juices before my head sank back into the pillow.

I soon felt Alison's mouth leaving my cock, but I didn't hear her say anything. With that, it was harder to distract myself from how tired I was getting. Somehow, I had the energy to remember that if I was going to fall asleep, I had to turn my alarm clock back on. So I reached for my tiny clock on the table next to me and turned it back on; since it was set for 6 a.m., perhaps it would get Alison up if she needed to head out in the morning.

That assumed she would actually stay the night and need to leave here early in the morning. And as I felt a pair of arms go onto me and actually saw her left arm drape over my chest, I realized it was more than a possibility.

I had fucked actresses over the years; but this was the first time one was actually staying to sleep with me afterwards. Emma came close, yet I couldn't sleep and I let her rest in my hotel bed. With Kaley, we slept together for a little while before I went to her couch for the majority of my nap. But I wasn't leaving here; and not just because it was my own bed.

I didn't have any words for this moment, and Alison seemed to be resting her mouth as well; which was understandable. So I decided not to spoil it, and quietly started to give in to exhaust as my hand stroked her arm.

I trusted that no paparazzi or spy was peeking in to take pictures of this post-coital scene. However, a picture of this moment wouldn't have been so bad; at least the photographer would leave behind something nice before I put him into a coma.

I just hoped those thoughts wouldn't take up too many of my dreams. But I supposed I would find out as the pillow and Alison helped me transition into dreamland.

[Robertdoc]

TV Temp: Fantasy Threesome (featuring Alison Brie and Jenna Fischer)

This is the definitive final chapter of the series this time, unlike the last one. But this one doesn't further the plot or add any more adventures or newcomers; in fact, it is all just a dream. I figured it would be a new way to indulge in one last fantasy to wrap it up for good; and a special thanks to KMB2476 for planting ideas in my head. Yet this is the final idea in the TV Temp series for certain, so thanks to everyone one more time for reading and voting; and enjoy this last and most elaborate fantasy.

Originally published December 2011

Late July 2012

It had been a week-and-a-half since my last eventful visit to New York. I had settled back home, taken a few promising phone calls, gotten further on a few projects and gotten a few visits from Alison. No sex was involved, even in light of how Alison had set me and Jenna Fischer up one last time in New York and how I promised that my sleeping around with other actresses was over. Nevertheless, I liked Alison just as much with our clothes on, so I had nothing to complain about.

My thoughts tended to be a little dirtier at night, however. It was easier to think about a variety of things while in bed; although not all of them were good after bad days. That may be why I always sleep with the TV on to avoid the sometimes unsettling quiet. Still, the TV didn't make a difference when I was thinking of sexier things.

If I was hard, or if it was a night where I had taken a shower and my cock was more sensitive, I tried to fit in a masturbation session before drifting off. But I often fell asleep before finishing, which left me having to finish myself off in the morning before work; or deal with being unfinished during work. So for those reasons, I tried not to jack off too much at night if I sensed I wouldn't finish before morning. This was one of those nights, so I figured I could just think of sexy things to warm me up before sleep, then try to finish myself when I woke up.

I had a lot of options in my celebrity harem to choose from; but inevitably, it came back to Alison and Jenna. After all, Alison was the one I had a regular friendship/relationship with now, and Jenna was my first actress who I had one last tryst with just days ago; in which a few more naughty milestones were reached. None of that would have been possible if Alison didn't set it up for me, which I appreciated even though I didn't want her to go that far to help me again. At least I didn't in real life.

In private moments by myself, when I was in bed with my eyes closed and minutes from sleep, it was safe for me to wonder what could have been in some cases. Tonight I had to wonder; if Alison had gone that far to set me up with Jenna, would she have done even more if she had the chance? And....if she didn't leave the two of us alone, what would she have done if she was with us?

That was quite a thought to leave off on as I slipped into sleep. And there was no doubt it inspired the dream/fantasy that followed afterwards.

Dreams usually start in the middle when things are just getting good or weird. As such, one doesn't need to spend time actually setting up the plot, why the characters are there, why they act the way they do, how they got talked into doing what they're doing, whether it is in character, or even whether it makes sense in reality. There's little exposition at all, which may satisfy an impatient reader or keep the story from dragging on before the good parts; although it does make for a less complete tale.

But dreams don't live by the rules of screenwriting or novels. As such, when my dream started with me entering my bedroom and having both Alison and Jenna waiting for me, without a setup for it or an explanation on how they agreed to this, there was little point in nitpicking. Even without establishing the scene or their motivation, the implication was very clear.

"Happy birthday," they then said at once with their lovely smiles on. Okay then....so this dream had jumped in time by five months, since my birthday was on December 17 and not July. But fantasies didn't go by the laws of time, and this was a brief enough setup to keep this one moving along.

As this was a fantasy birthday gift, it also explained why they were dressed up in outfits they usually wore on television. Alison and Jenna's characters loved wearing cardigan sweaters, which made it more stunning when their bodies were shown off more thoroughly in other scenes; as if their beauty wasn't already obvious. And there was certainly an erotic motive for them wearing those outfits here, as Alison wore a yellow cardigan common in Annie Edison's wardrobe, while Jenna wore Pam Beesley's usual pink number. But in this world, they had no other shirts or blouses on underneath it.

Since my birthday was so close to Christmas, I was semi-surprised I didn't imagine Alison in her sexy Santa outfit from last year's "Community" Christmas episode/Glee parody. But I supposed I wanted her and Jenna to be similarly temping, as they always were; and at least Alison wouldn't use her comically disturbing Betty Boop singing voice here. Yet even that might not have thrown me off, as the dream me headed towards Alison and Jenna before I started drooling.

For the sake of moving this along, we'll just refer to dream me as regular me from now on. It wasn't regular me or regular Alison or Jenna, but feeling free to pretend was the name of the game here. And with all my time with the real Alison and Jenna and how well I knew their techniques and bodies, this certainly felt real at the time.

Alison and Jenna were sitting together in front of the bed, so I chose to sit on the right next to Jenna. I could have sat between them, yet I didn't want to keep turning my head back and forth between them, since I wanted to keep both of them in view. I imagined it would be a little harder to do that as this went on, but I wanted to keep trying.

Since Jenna was the closest to me over to my right, I was able to reach over and feel her outfit first. In the back of my eye I saw Alison get up from the bed, yet only the back of it noticed since the rest of my eyes were now on Jenna. As my hand left her cardigan and trailed up to her face, it triggered her to lean in towards me. Since there was no point in my usual futile objections and asking if she was sure about this, I was more assertive this time in getting down to business and kissing her.

Kissing Jenna usually took my breath away, albeit not literally. But after I felt another pair of lips on my neck, I literally couldn't breathe; which might be more problematic outside of a dream. Yet in this world, Alison had sat behind me and started to kiss my neck while I was kissing Jenna's lips. Once I added my tongue with Jenna and once Alison's lips got to my left ear, I willed myself to keep my self-control or else this would end pretty quickly.

If it did anyway, then I wanted to fit making out with Alison in there, so I broke off with Jenna and prepared to turn my head towards Alison. She had broken her lips from my ear, but I felt her keeping her hand on the back of my head. After my head completely turned, both her hands then went to my cheeks and pulled me in for one of her slow, searing kisses.

Somehow I had some power to breathe through my nose after several seconds; then lost it again when I felt Jenna behind me kissing the side of my neck this time. With their roles officially reversed, I got more of myself into it by placing my hands on Alison's waist and tracing up her cardigan-covered curves. I even brushed a bit past her cardigan covered chest before I broke off, although Jenna was still trailing her lips up to my ear. With Alison in front of me and Jenna in back, I figured I needed to get them both in my sight again; and I couldn't do it sitting down.

I stood up and turned to them, signaling for them to stand up as well. Once they did, I could put my arms around both of them and go back and forth between them. I leaned my head to my left to kiss Alison again as my hand went to her hair, then after several seconds, I turned to the right to kiss Jenna as my right hand went to her hair and my left went to Alison's cheek to keep her involved.

After then turning back to kiss Alison and place my right hand on Jenna's face, I saw that their faces were now side-by-side. This meant I could rapidly go back and forth on their lips and that both their tongues could meet mine once I stuck it out. For the next several moments, our tongues went back and forth inside each other's mouths, as we all kissed each other at the same time.

When it was finally time to rest our tongues and lips, I stepped back and tried to deal with some very tight pants; pants that might have even felt this comically tight if this was happening in real life. But here, such pants didn't have to be a problem for long.

After I got my pants and underwear off, Alison and Jenna looked with appreciation at my very hard cock. I could have dreamt it to be comically large, yet I didn't have that kind of imagination. Besides, if they liked it at its present length in real life, they should like it here too. And they did, as evidenced by how they slowly started to unbutton their cardigans.

When they undid the buttons on their chest and their cleavage started to show, Alison and Jenna pushed it up a bit to tease me. Seeing their breasts individually was sensational, but seeing both of these supple chests being teased out underneath those cardigans almost made my cock comically huge after all. I further tempted it by stopping them before they undid any more buttons, so I could reach over and tease their exposed cleavage.

I ran a finger in between both their breasts and brushed thumbs over their clothed nipples, then I leaned my face in and placed it onto Alison's open chest. I kissed the exposed parts of her breasts and reached my right hand over to cup and fondle Jenna's tits. Soon my left hand did the same to Alison's breasts before I went to place my face on Jenna's chest. As I licked the exposed side of her right breast, I pulled the cardigan back a bit to expose her right nipple, which I promptly started servicing. Soon enough my left hand joined in and exposed Alison's nipples before playing around with those.

With the sound of their groans and the taste of their breasts flooding me, I didn't notice as Alison and Jenna finally undid the rest of their buttons. I did finally pull back when I did notice and they dropped their sweaters to the floor, leaving them both in only their skirts and whatever was underneath. Despite having just fondled and suckled part of their chests, I still had to ogle at how my four favorite, full C-cup tits were fully exposed to me. I had to feel them up at the same time now, as I cupped and massaged their chests and savored the feel of Alison's pale, creamy soft skin along with Jenna's more rosy pink but equally gorgeous texture.

Eventually, Alison and Jenna managed to step away and signal for me to sit back on the bed. Once I sat again, Jenna went to her knees in front of me while Alison stood to my left and bent down a bit to guide her tits towards my face. Now that I could service all of her chest, it almost left me unable to look at Jenna placing her mouth over my cock. But I caught her just in time as her warm mouth took my head inside and suckled slowly.

As she went forward, I started to suckle on Alison's breasts with the same rhythm. I tried to take more of her nipples and areolas in my mouth as Jenna took more of my cock in hers. My right hand went onto the back of Jenna's head to play with her hair and try not to force her down on my dick too much. As for my left, it trailed down Alison's back and onto the still present skirt that covered her ass.

But Alison stepped back to take care of that, turning sideways as she pulled the zipper of her skirt down. In moments she stepped out of it and was left in nothing but pink panties that still left a good deal of her round ass covered. Before I studied that too thoroughly, Alison went over to Jenna, whose skirt covered backside was sticking up as she sucked me off on her knees. This gave Alison more access to zip down Jenna's skirt and slip it down to reveal her black, revealing panties. Jenna moaned onto my cock as Alison trailed a hand down her ass before lowering her panties down.

Once Jenna's ass was fully exposed, Alison tapped her and signaled for her to get up. Jenna took my dick out of her mouth and left it neglected for only a few seconds before Alison went to her knees and worked on it herself. Now Jenna was the one standing in front of me to my left, only she was trying to get me to lie back down.

Alison got off my cock as I slid back to lie down at the center of the bed. When I got there, Alison lay down on her stomach in front of me and returned to work on my dick. As for Jenna, she hovered herself over my face and placed her pussy right in range of my mouth. I put my hands onto her ass to help hold it up as I started to lick up and down her pussy; just as Alison was doing the same to my dick.

This simultaneous oral sex went on for some time. Alison hummed and moaned on my cock, which in turn made me more excited to moan into Jenna's pussy and eat her out, which in turn made Jenna cry out more. I wished someone could have worked on Alison's neglected pussy; and it was too late in the dream to have someone pop up from nowhere. I couldn't even see if she was fingering herself, since Jenna's crotch was getting comfortable over my face.

Speaking of fingering, I got back to that as my left hand left Jenna's ass and went to assist my tongue. But as I fingered and ate out her pussy, my right hand stayed on her ass and started to inch between her cheeks. Given our real life anal sex milestone almost two weeks ago, I supposed it was still lingering around enough to infect my dreams. As such, after I had a finger brush her asshole, I took it over to my mouth and suckled on it, leaving behind as much of my saliva as I could. For good measure, I then put it over her pussy to try and get extra juices onto it.

Since it was as wet as I could get it, I was satisfied enough to place the finger back onto Jenna's ass and start lubing up her hole. It was a little harder to do that when I felt Alison's mouth go deeper down my cock and felt her tongue lather it up. But I kept my focus and started to fully finger Jenna's asshole while fingering and eating her pussy.

The intensity of my actions and Jenna's cries got Alison going even more; at least that's how it felt as she bobbed down my cock faster. It seemed this inspired her to try and finish me off before I finished Jenna, and it did feel like she would win. I was in no hurry, however, especially since Alison's work would cause me to go even harder on Jenna either way. However, I felt Alison drag her mouth up my shaft and then suckle the head tenderly, before rubbing it over her soft lips. Yet this sweet torture only made me go harder on Jenna instead of softer as I was pushed to the brink.

Alison took my cock down her throat one last time, humming as her lips went up once more. After her lips went back on my head and her tongue went right onto my slit, it was enough to make me cum while moaning right into Jenna's dripping pussy. My right hand clenched her ass while my finger worked faster into it, then went as deep as it could right as my tongue went as far as it could in her pussy. I kept both tools in place as I came down from my orgasm, as I just wiggled my finger and tongue around until Jenna's orgasm came up.

I finally had to take my tongue out as Jenna started cumming, yet it had to keep working to lick it up. It couldn't get it all, however, so I settled for gathering up the rest after she was finished. Once I got as much as I could, my finger finally left her ass and helped my hand give it a final squeeze before Jenna got off my face and rested at last.

Alison's mouth left my cock at that moment, having finished cleaning it off as well. Since that gave me room to move around, I rolled over so that I was lying in front of Jenna. This time I had my mouth hover over her pussy and give it a few final licks, which fueled me to start kissing up the rest of her body. My arms went around her as she laid on her back, while my lips tried to kiss every inch of her stomach and lower chest. Although I fell short on that goal, I preserved and kissed back up her breasts, her upper chest, her neck and finally to her lips.

We made out slowly and steamily for several moments, which was as hot in a dream as it was in real life. But after Jenna was finished tasting herself on my lips and tongue, I remember that poor, neglected Alison was waiting for my attention as well. So I rolled off of Jenna and got to Alison as she started to lie across my bed.

In non-dream scenarios, I would spend time bantering with her, making sure all was well and mixing in both sweet and dirty talk to get her going and show how special she was to me. But dream Alison already knew all this; I presumed real Alison did too, of course. Yet dream me seemed more inclined to let actions speak louder than words.

Her panties were actually still on, although I could tell they weren't dry at the moment. Perhaps she had been working on herself while me and Jenna were busy; so maybe it wouldn't take long to make us even. But even around Jenna and Alison in a dream, I couldn't get my cock back up right away, so my fingers would have to go back to work.

After positioning myself on top of Alison, I finally slid her panties down and then got on with circling around her indeed very wet pussy. It didn't take much to get two fingers in, or to start thrusting them while my hips began to rock against hers for added effect as well. To anyone far away, it would look like we were actually fucking, if they didn't notice my hand in between her legs and my cock pressed against her inner thigh.

As we grinded our hips together and my hand grinded against Alison's pussy, I placed my free hand back on her breasts. I alternated between cupping them and bouncing them with each thrust, then I just palmed them and rubbed her nipples against my open hand. She brought me off, so I was going to do whatever I could to bring out her own release. However, I didn't need any more special tricks as I soon felt it all pay off.

Alison buried her face in my shoulder as I felt her cum drip into my hand. Once she was finished, I brought my hand back into view and licked it clean, as I did after her first real orgasm in my bed months ago. Afterwards, I lay my head onto her shoulder, now that I really did need to recharge and so did she.

After rolling off Alison, I saw that the now forgotten Jenna was lying next to her. I reached my arm across Alison's stomach to touch Jenna's, trying to sooth her as we were all recovering from our orgasms. Of course, she was probably more recharged than me and Alison right now, yet it would be a while until we all figured out how to end this thing.

But Alison made the first move by placing her right hand on my still somewhat softened cock. Yet instead of looking at me and my reaction, she turned her head to look at Jenna. Then in something that could only come out of a horny, oversexed man's fantasy like this one, she leaned in to kiss her.

Men are supposedly hardwired to drool over girls kissing and having sex, yet it rarely did that much for me. However, I could make an exception here as Alison coaxed a cautious Jenna into kissing her back while she stroked my dick. Since Alison was more flirty and experimental, it made sense that I had her instigate this kind of action; although Jenna was the one that offered anal before.

Nevertheless, this was hastening the return of my erection, just as Alison was counting on. It couldn't help but work, as I saw their perfect lips and tongues rub against each other while their angelic faces looked serene from the kisses and the afterglow of their orgasms. Finally Alison opened her eye to see that it had gotten me fully erect, then broke off from Jenna with a smile and giggle. Once Jenna saw it, she smiled in anticipation as well.

Alison took her hand off my cock and then got herself on all fours. Figuring she wanted me behind her, I got myself up and stood in front of the bed, her ass now in line with my erect cock. While I had Jenna bend over for me in real New York, I hadn't gotten to try the doggy style position with real Alison yet. Yet I had felt her ass many times and seen its sumptuous heart shape when it was bent over before, so I thought I had this pictured accurately.

I took some time to savor Alison and her backside in this position, then brushed my fingers over her pussy to try and get it revved up again. However, she reached her hand back to brush mine off her pussy. Before I could ask why, she pushed my hand a bit upwards so that it was lined up with her ass.

So that's where the anal memories were paying off after all. I already had Jenna in that act, now it had triggered thoughts of having Alison there too. Somehow, this made me a little more nervous than it did with Jenna. While I did that to her since it was a special reunion with someone I might not see again in reality, I had to ease into imagining this with someone I knew better; much less my semi-official girlfriend and my official best friend. After all, I had to face the real Alison at some point after I woke up, and I didn't want to feel awkward or dirty; at least more than usual. I imagined the real her would do this if I brought it up, yet I wouldn't do it until she offered.

But I supposed that was what fantasies were for, as they let you live out your dirtiest thoughts so that they couldn't affect you anywhere else. Therefore, this would help me buy time until the fantasy came true; and maybe I'd pick up a few techniques to use for that event.

I suckled and licked a finger on my right hand; a different finger than the one I had used in Jenna's ass; and then put it between Alison's cheeks. But while that would help get her hole ready, my cock still needed to get wet. Jenna then took care of by going over and sucking me off, like she did in New York to get it lubed up. It worked wonders there and it certainly helped out here as well.

I still worked on getting Alison ready by slipping my fingertip into her hole for a few seconds. Jenna then got done once she got my dick wet enough and ready to go. I took my finger away from Alison and put the tip of my dick there in place. Alison cooed and looked back at me, gritting her teeth a bit but yet nodding her encouragement. I kept my eyes on her to reassure her as I pushed a little deeper in and rubbed her ass cheeks slowly.

After inching in a little more, I pulled out and then eased back in to get the ball rolling. My hands massaged the outside of her ass a bit more as I worked out a rhythm inside it, then I slid up to massage her hips and waist. With these two slow paces, I got Alison relaxed a bit more and she soon started to push her ass back a bit. Now that she was officially good to go and her moans were completely filled with pleasure, I began to stop thrusting with kid gloves.

While I was fully focused on Allison, it took me a while to notice that Jenna had positioned herself next to us on my left. In fact, she was on her knees with her ass sticking out as well. I got the meaning behind that, even though I had already fucked her ass and I was working on another one right now. Yet it came to me that I could find other ways to pleasure her up there.

This time I let my left hand do the job, as I suckled and thoroughly licked my left forefinger before placing it on Jenna's ass and circling around the hole. But it then occurred to me that I didn't have to stop there, as I then slid my thumb up and down her pussy while my forefinger began to inch into her ass. By the time I worked it out, I was simultaneously fucking Jenna's ass and pussy with my fingers while fucking Alison's ass with my cock. By then, I figured I might as well complete the package as I put my right forefinger into Alison's pussy, officially servicing all their holes at once.

Once I felt Alison's pussy getting wet again, I reasoned that I could switch up a bit. So I pulled my cock out of Alison and lined it up into her pussy, while my wet right forefinger made a move into her loosened but still tight asshole. I wouldn't be able to get my wet left thumb into Jenna's ass and my forefinger into her pussy at the same time, but I would take care of that problem in a minute.

After a few minutes of this order, I exited Alison and stepped away from her altogether, moving right over to Jenna. I removed my fingers and put my cock in her ass in place of my left forefinger, then let the forefinger spend some time in her pussy. My right forefinger just resumed working in Alison's pussy, but soon moved up into her ass for the first time. Before long, Alison and Jenna were pushing their crotches up against whatever I put in their holes to make them go in deeper.

I savored Jenna pushing her ass up against me, before I took my cock out and put it into her pussy just as I sent my left forefinger into her ass. My right forefinger was now going back and forth between Alison's asshole and pussy hole about every 30 seconds or so. By now they were calling out and moaning in union, as the force of what I was doing seemed to make them go madder. In fact, as they turned their heads and looked at each other's faces contort, they got carried away enough to make out again.

This was clearly opening a pretty perverted fantasy door; and it was making me thrust my fingers and cock so hard that this could end quicker than I wanted. So I steeled myself to just focus on their asses, circle my fingers and cock around and then plan out what the big finish would be.

They broke their lips apart before long, which gave me the opening to slow down a bit. Gradually, my fingers and cock thrusted slower and slower, to signal to the women that this position would change soon. They had nothing to say, as per usual in this sequence; it did trouble me a bit that my subconscious was giving them little dialogue and I wasn't getting to hear their loving voices and way with words. I hoped this didn't say anything troubling about my fantasy mind; however, I realized we were probably pressed for time by now. For all I knew, the alarm clock could ring any second if I didn't move this along.

With that in mind, I went back onto the bed and sat at the center as the women got off all fours. They eased their way into sitting back on their asses with me, before I pulled Alison over and signaled for her to sit on my lap. After getting the gist, she put herself in position and wrapped her legs around me while sinking on my dick. Once she was in, my right hand got a hold of her ass again and started teasing her hole, which made her bounce harder onto me.

I placed my left hand on Alison's upper back; resisting the urge to put my unsanitary fingers through her hair. But it still helped me pull her in to kiss her as I trailed my hand all the way down her back. I opened my left eye to see Jenna sitting to our left on her parted knees, as I hoped. So after my left hand finished with Alison's back, it went over to the top of Jenna's inner thigh and inched towards her pussy.

A few more inches later, I was back to fingering Jenna's pussy while working on both of Alison's holes. Jenna's ass was now the neglected member of this group, yet I hoped I was making up for it in part. Since she was now starting to ride herself on my forefinger, I took it as a sign that I was.

Jenna and Alison rode themselves on my various parts as we brought ourselves closer. I pulled my head back and took in the both of them in my eyesight again, trailing over their eyes, lips, tits and curves with my usual hunger. But before I could do anything more, the women took on a hungry look as well, with Alison unwrapping her legs and then tipping me over so that I was on my back.

Alison placed herself on top of me and reinserted my cock into her, as Jenna also lay down besides us. Her lips went to my left facial cheek and Alison's went over to my right, as they began to kiss each side of my face. They kept kissing me lower until they landed at my neck and suckled each side of it, before Jenna took over and suckled on my throat for several seconds. When she left, Alison took her place kissing my throat while Jenna started to kiss my lips; then before I got into that groove, Alison went up to kiss my lips as Jenna returned to my throat.

I could do little but moan, thrust deeper into Alison's pussy, keep a hold on her ass with my right hand and get my left hand back over to Jenna's opening. When they finished going back and forth with making out with me, they kissed up my face this time until their lips arrived at my ears.

With my fingers and cock going faster than ever, Jenna and Alison were letting out their passionate, sultry moans and coos right into my ear while placing their full lips on my earlobes. The best way to keep them on that task was to bring them closer to climax, so I worked my fingers and cock even faster. Yet as they kept kissing me and moaning and as Alison tightened herself over my dick, it was more apparent that I would get even closer.

My hands grabbed onto Jenna's thighs and Alison's ass as my cock finally let go. I hoped that this would bring them closer to cumming, although I wasn't in the right state of mind to think much at the moment. I was unloading right up Alison's pussy, with nothing to worry about on that end since this was a dream.

I shouldn't have been getting sleepy inside a dream, but that explosion was taking a lot out of me. I would have preferred not to go into "Inception" like dreams-within-a-dream until I at least made Jenna and Alison cum again. So I kept my grip on them, having my left forefinger and thumb pinch and stroke Jenna's pussy lips. Meanwhile, my right hand played with Alison's vaginal opening although it was still filled with my wet and softening cock. Once it became too soft, I removed it and had two of my fingers go in to fill the void.

I somehow found the strength to move faster while my cock and lower body recovered. Jenna and Alison lifted their heads from my ear and then took turns kissing my lips again and moaning into my mouth. I moved to make them cum faster so that I could taste them again, then savor both of their beautiful naked bodies and faces pressed up against me in the afterglow. I couldn't do that until I got them off, and as they started grinding into my fingers again, I anticipated being oh so close....

And then their seductive groans were replaced by the noise from a much less seductive alarm clock.

The dream had come to an end. At 6 a.m. on the dot when I usually woke up in my dry, Alison and Jenna free bed.

When I normally woke up, I rested for a few more minutes before getting online, browsing the news and entertainment websites, and perhaps finishing a morning stroke session before getting to work. But this time, I just picked my laptop up from my bedroom floor, logged on and didn't even go on the Internet. I went on my Microsoft Wordpad to write down all of the sex moves I remembered performing in the dream, while I still remembered them in vivid detail. I was not going to have vague memories of this dream before they faded completely away during work; as I wanted the details to stick for....future memory.

I correctly wrote down the order of our sex acts in about a minute; then when I was relieved at a job well done, I looked down and saw that my real life cock was really straining against my real life shorts. And since I was now awake, had put down the specifics of my dream and had masturbation to cross off my schedule anyway, I thought I could bring the fantasy to a proper end after all.

I pulled my dick out and started getting to work, trying to figure out if I should go nice and slow or really fast. If I went fast, it would end this quicker and perhaps be an anticlimax after all this buildup. But it had been drawn out so much, beyond all reason and credibility, I had to bring it to an end with this bonus finish and stick with it. Besides, if I did this quick enough and then peed, I could recover in time to jack off longer after work.

So the fast method would have to do, as I recalled fingering Jenna and Alison's pussies, bringing them to the finish and having them drench themselves on me. And with my full imagination at work, I could imagine them saying words to egg me on this time.

It was still pretty early, so I couldn't come up with more imaginative dialogue in my mind than "Fuck me" "Make me cum" "I want to cum all over you" and "Fuck, I'm cumming." But imagining Jenna and Alison's voices whisper and yell that at me was enough to make the words come alive. Soon enough, I came almost as hard in real life as I did twice in the dream. Yet in here, there was an actual mess to cover up with my hand and then wash off later.

Once I finished releasing, I heard my alarm go off again, which it would do every five minutes or so until I turned it off. I just had the strength to hit the snooze button again with my clean hand, as I brought myself to remember that I was out of the dream, Jenna wasn't here and that Alison wasn't expected to call or visit here for a few days. It wasn't my birthday, and there were no cardigans or panties on my bedroom floor. So with that reality check, I finally got myself on my feet to pee and wash my hands in the bathroom.

When I inched my way back into bed, I put my laptop back on the ground before falling back on my sheets. That was quite an extensive fantasy in and out of dream world, and now I had bullet points as to how it went for future.....reference. I already fantasized quite a bit about Alison and Jenna; more than the others since they were so closer to me for various reasons. Not that I didn't have my share of fantasies and memories about Tina, Christina, Kaley, Kristen, Sofia, Anne, Mila, Emma and Lea too. But Alison and Jenna had earned repeated starring roles for being particularly special to me.

Yet I knew that it would be a while before I saw Jenna again, if ever, and who knows how things would be with Alison and my career by then. Maybe it made sense for this fantasy just to stay a fantasy, since I had blurred the lines between fantasy and reality and defied logic enough in this series. It likely made sense that at least one dream wouldn't come true in all this; and so many had come true already that I couldn't be greedy.

I regularly saw Alison naked now and got to be friends with her in between, and I got more intimate with Jenna than any of the others besides Alison. After all that, I didn't need to dwell on asking for anything more. But I wasn't perfect, despite how I had probably made actresses believe so by accident. For all I had achieved and lived through, I was still like every other man sometimes; and occasionally that wasn't a bad thing. It helped that almost nothing involving Jenna Fischer, Alison Brie or them together could be a bad thing.

Yet perhaps I had obsessed too much over them recently, when I had a wide variety of women to look back on as well in the end. The alarm would keep going off every five minutes until 7 a.m.; perhaps that would keep me from falling asleep while I put Christina Hendricks and Sofia Vergara together in my mind to get me erect before work.

THE REAL END